Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Day 0

Chat Noir usually thrived in his nightly runs, leaping, bounding in the moonlight. Laughter usually followed in his wake as he would revel in his freedom. 

But not tonight.

Tonight, the Chat ran as if Hellhounds nipped at his heels. As if the very gates of Hell were opening at his back, demanding to swallow him whole. His breath was ragged as he gasped for the air to sustain him as he ran across Paris’ sleepy rooftops. The moon guided him unknowingly in the sky, impartial to his pain, but providing enough light to lead him to…

To where?

Where did he need to go?

Who did he need to be with?

Ladybug? He couldn’t stop to call his Lady. Not with the demons chasing him throughout Paris. 

He silently prayed that no one would be akumatize this night. That Papillon wouldn’t make an appearance.

That his Père couldn’t find him.

He had run away with only the clothes on his back, his phone, shoes, and anything else he could use abandoned in his room during his hasty retreat. Once he detransformed, he would be vulnerable, not just to the elements, but to anything - especially if the press got a picture of Adrien’s swollen jaw. He didn’t know who to trust. Would the police help him in this situation? 

While consumed by his thoughts, he found himself miscalculating a jump and tumbling into a heap on a rooftop. Letting out a groan, Chat desperately tried to get to his feet, only to find himself tangled in fairy lights of all things! Panicked at the trap he found himself in, a high-pitched distressed howl escaped his lips. It wasn’t a human sound by any stretch, and it pierced the night, disturbing even the peaceful moon. 

Chat couldn’t focus on anything else but trying to get free of the sparking rope of lights, his claws and super strength making it harder and harder for him to escape the tangle with every passing second, his faux ears pressed hard against his mane, his movement’s becoming more and more restricted as the seconds tick by...

When suddenly, there is warmth on his face, a gentle pressure, something prodding for Chat to look at something. To focus on something else.

And his green eyes lock on a pair of familiar blue orbs framed by loose inky locks.

“Princesse…” he choked out, his throat sore as if he had been screaming for hours.

“Yes, Chat,” Marinette Dupain-Cheng whispered gently, her thumb ran along the line of his bruised jaw with feather-like softness. It was so gentle that it almost didn't hurt him. “I’m here. Let me help you, okay? Breathe with me, I’ll get you free.”

He has no choice but to comply, and honestly, he didn't mind following her lead. Marinette was one of his dearest friends and the two of them had become closer as civilians over the past two years. But beyond that, she was a friend of Chat Noir, who always had a soft spot for the girl who had once been Multimouse.

Slowly he copied her breathing, in through his nose and out through his mouth, and his heart rate decreased from its frantic pace to a more reasonable beat. 

He was so focused on breathing, that he didn't notice her hands moving around his ears, head and shoulders.

Within moments, his upper half was free of the rope prison, and he couldn’t restrain himself from burying his face in her neck while she freed the rest of him. Careful of his claws, his fingers weaved into her dark hair, breathing in her scent - sweet vanilla and spices that clung to her from her life in the bakery - and silently begged all the Kwamis that she wouldn’t be harmed for helping him. 

Marinette had always been precious to him, in and out of the mask, since the moments they met. Her opinions, safety, and wellbeing had always been a priority for him, even if she could very well take care of herself. It was one of the things that had driven a wedge between Adrien and Chloé some time ago and had led Adrien to change his mind about taking the high road in regards to Lila. 

But tonight, the situation was different. Whereas Chloé was a bully and Lila was a bitch, his father wouldn't hesitate to use Marinette - or any of his friends for that matter - to hurt him.

His clawed fingers pulled gently through her inky hair as she finished getting him free from the lights. The thought of his father, of Papillon, using his friend broke something inside of him because he knew it was true. That Gabriel would use every advantage he could to get to him.

It broke his heart and a hiccuped sob tore through his chest, bringing him back to reality. 

“Chat?” her soft voice crooned in his ear. 

“I…” Adrien started but felt too weak to move. He needed to move. He was a danger to her. He needed to get away -

“Let’s get you off the roof, Chat,” Her tone left no room for argument.

And he found himself following Marinette's instructions as she led him to the hatch to her room, landing on her bed, and grunted to himself about getting his shoes on her clean sheets.

“Don’t worry about that, Minou,” Marinette smiled gently as she shut the hatch and sat a distance away from him, as if not wanting to crowd him, taking her sweet warmth and smell from him.

A whine escaped his lips as he moved towards her, crawling into her lap. “I… I shouldn’t be here, M-Mari.” He stated, his voice trembled and he cursed his weakness. He’s a superhero, dammit, and here he was acting like a weak kitten who couldn’t survive away from its - 

He couldn’t even finish that thought, another sob tearing through him. 

Marinette’s fingers tangled into his golden mane as she pulled him closer to her, gently crooning a lullaby in his ear. Her voice was even, her heartbeat filling her ears, her scent consuming him as he lay in her arms. Everything about her saying I’m here and You’re safe and I have you.

Chat wasn't sure how it happened, but eventually, his eyes closed and he found himself surrendering to the blackness of unconsciousness. 

In the dimness of her room, Marinette gently moved the now sleeping Chat Noir into a more comfortable position. His arms tightened around her as she shifted her hips to lie down beside him, his face now centimeters from her collar bone, and her fingers resumed their gentle ministrations in his hair. 

Her mind was a mess of thoughts as she tried to think of what could have possibly caused such a vicious emotional reaction from her partner. 

“Mistress…” Wayzz’s voice called softly from the darkness, causing Marinette to jump slightly as she looked up. Around the bed, all of the kwamis - save for Noroo, Dusuu, Trixx, and Plagg - hovered with varying degrees of worry and apprehension on their faces. “What has happened to Chat Noir?”

Marinette didn’t reply at first, looking down at her partner for a moment before turning her attention to the Turtle Kwami. "I don't know. He landed on my balcony and got tangled in my lights." She looked back down at the blonde, noticing the parlor of his complexion. "He's been in distress for a while now, it seems, but he couldn't tell me what was -"

The ravenette was cut off by the sudden and very urgent last beep of his miraculous. Biting back a scream of surprise, Marinette looked at three of the Kwamis near the end of her bed. "Pollen, Mullo, Daizzi, grab that blanket - no, the blue one. Perfect - and please drape it over Chat's head!" 

Marinette slammed her eyes shut as green electricity flashed over Chat's body as Plagg released himself from the ring. 

"Oh, kid…" Plagg's gravelly voice echoed in Marinette's ears. She could hear him floating not far from her head, likely resting on Chat's covered head. "You can open your eyes, Pigtails. My kitten's identity is safe."

The guardian did as instructed, slowly meeting the glowing green eyes in the darkness. "Are… Roaar, can you get Plagg some of that cheese I have in the baggie in the fridge? The gooey one, not Mullo's Cheddar."

"I knew I liked you, Pigtails. Sugarcube, I want to adopt your bug. Can I have her?" Plagg purred as Roaar delivered the cheese. 

Tikki snorted, floating near her other half. "Not on any of your nine lives, Stinky Sock. She's mine."

Plagg chuckled and ate quickly before turning his attention back to the young guardian. "Thanks for helping Chat. Tonight has been…" his voice darkened considerably. "Hell."

The ladybug kwami nuzzled the cat one gently and Marinette felt her arms tighten around the covered Chat. The sleeping boy moved slightly to reposition his head on her shoulder, his warm breath meeting her neck as he continued to sleep. 

"What happened?" She asked, not entirely sure if she wanted to hear the answer.

"H…" Plagg began before trying again. "Somehow, someone in his home figured out that he is Chat Noir and they tried to exploit that."

A collective gasp shook the room. 

"Chat Noir has been compromised, Pigtails. And the persons who discovered his identity do not have his best interest in mind. One of them was about to beat him within an inch of his life and the other… the other was going to obliterate him."

"What! " Marinette felt as if her breath had been stolen. "Who? "

"His absolute trash heap of a father and that man's 'I will follow you until the end of the world' assistant." The kwami of destruction spat. "It was by sheer luck," he nuzzled his other half appreciatively. "And the force of will that we managed to escape as unscathed as possible, all things considered." 

The ravenette reached over and gently scratched the cat behind the closest ear. "Thank you for taking such good care of my partner, Plagg."

Before the kwami could reply, Fluff flew into Marinette's face. "Mistress! Mistress!" The white rabbit cried urgently, holding something in her paws. The guardian could barely make it out, as she was completely cross-eyed looking at the kwami. "Chat brought us a miraculous!"

Sass spoke up next, coming to hover next to Fluff. "It'sss Dusuu!"

Startled, Marinette held out her hand and gingerly took the peacock miraculous from Fluff. Immediately, there was a soft flash of blue light and a dark blue kwami zoomed forth from the broach, odd pink eyes wide with terror as it took in its surroundings. "Where am I? Where…Where is Noroo?" It demanded, tone erratic. 

Before the guardian could respond, the other kwamis surrounded the newcomer, speaking a mile a minute to them in a language that Marinette couldn't possibly understand. Gently thumbing the broach, she beckoned Wayzz to her, asking him to put it in the miracle box. The turtle kwami nodded and quickly accomplished his task before returning to Dusuu. 

Marinette turned her attention to the unconscious young man in her arms. She could barely make out his form in the darkness, which was a good thing. After the day he's had, she didn't want to take anything else from him.

His father is Papillon…And that bastard beat his son after discovering he was trying to stop him? She gently pulled Chat Noir into a tighter hug, tears stinging her eyes. Oh, Minou…

"You're safe, mon Minou," she murmured close to his covered ear. "I won't let that horrible man touch you again."

Gabriel Agreste was going to tear Paris apart if it was the last thing he did. His enemy, his own son, had been living under his nose this whole time! Gabriel had been within reach of his goal…

And one night had ruined everything.

Now Adrien - Chat Noir - was loose in Paris with no way for Gabriel to track him, with the Peacock Miraculous, and the one thing the fashion mogul could have used as a way to get what he wanted - Emilie's wedding band - long gone. The only twin ring left in his possession after Felix stole the other. 

And yet, the man thought darkly. Not all is completely lost. 

Because Adrien was still a minor. 

And Gabriel is his father.

Pulling out his phone, the light-haired man dialed the emergency number and placed his phone to his ear. "Police please, immediately," he said, adding just enough inflection to sound utterly concerned. "My son is missing!"

Chapter Text

Day 1

Dawn awoke Adrien to a warm bed, an aching body, and a sinking feeling. Warm arms surrounded him with the familiar tang of vanilla and spices filling his nose. The smell wasn't as sharp as when he was transformed, and the blanket over his head proved that Plagg must have forced the detransformation. He chuckled lightly at the blue fabric. Oh, Princesse…

But the chuckle brought with it a flare of pain throughout his face and torso… acutely reminding him of the beating he had taken yesterday, and with it a real terror. "Plagg," he cried out, ripping the blanket off his face…

And came nose to nose with a very asleep Marinette. Her cerulean blue eyes locked away behind her long, dark eyelashes, freckles dotted her nose like constellations.

Adrien was sure he had stopped breathing. Sure, he knew that Marinette was attractive, beautiful even. But…

He had never realized just how breathtaking she was. 

Now is not the time to ogle at your friend, Agreste. He scolded himself, trying to wiggle out of her grasp without triggering too much pain, hoping not to wake her. "Plagg!" He whispered, pitch rising just a bit as panic built in his chest. His father was likely tearing Paris apart right now and couldn't bear to have his Princesse caught in the crossfire. 

"I'm right here." Plagg huffed, floating just in the young man's periphery. 

The blonde sighed, finally freeing himself from his friend's grasp. She didn't stir, but she frowned slightly in her sleep, muttering something under her breath before falling deeper into sleep. Adrien's shoulders gave out with relief. It would be easier this way.

For her sake.

Maybe.

"Kid," Plagg said, his voice tinged with concern. "You need medical attention. You don't look so good."

Adrien couldn't find it in himself to argue, but where could he go? Would anyone help him? Would anyone help protect him from his father?

His rich, famous, powerful father?

He could only hope.

"Transform me." He whispered and a wave of energy covered him. He was Chat Noir once again. 

The pain from his bruised body faded to a tolerable rate. He'd be able to figure out his next steps soon enough. 

Something caught his eye, a sheet of paper folded nearly in half with a beautiful cursive "Chat" on it. 

His mouth was suddenly dry as he reached for it, taking the paper in his hands, minding his claws. Marinette's handwriting stared back at him.

I wrote this all down just in case you decide to leave without saying goodbye because I have a feeling you will. 😒

Plagg told me what happened last night. Don't worry, your identity is still hidden from me. Your dad is a dick, by the way. How dare he hurt you! If (or when) I find out who your dad is, I'm going to tear him a new one. Pretty sure Ladybug would agree. 

Oh, speaking of Ladybug, she stopped by after you fell asleep. I guess Plagg must have contacted her somehow. She collected the broach you had with you if that's okay. It's safe, she assured me and made me swear that you would be safe with me. I guess she still trusts me a bit. She's really worried about you. You should try to contact her as soon as you can. 

Next, you need to go to the hospital. This is not negotiable, Chat. Frankly, I should have taken your ass there the moment you landed on my balcony. Plagg described your injuries and I'm worried you could have a cracked jaw or maybe a broken rib! Please, please Chat, I'm begging you. Go to the hospital. It doesn't have to be the closest one if you are worried about your dad finding you.

And about that. When you get to the hospital, beg the staff for anonymity. Straight up tell them that your father beat you. I'm pretty sure you are old enough that your father requires your permission to access your medical record, even if you aren't a legal adult. Also, hospitals have access to resources to help you find a safe place to stay after they fix you up and help you file a police report. 

You should do that too. Your dad is probably looking for you - both of your identities - and will likely use the police to his advantage. 

Lastly, please know my balcony is always open to you. Please stay safe, Chat. 

Sincerely, Your Princesse

Adrien scanned over her letter one more time, memorizing her advice warmly, before folding it up and placing it in one of his zipper pockets. Leaning down, he pressed a gentle kiss to the girl's cheek. “I’ll be back, ma Princesse.” 

And with that, he left.

After leaving a brief voice message for Ladybug to update her on his status, Chat vaulted into the dawn.

The journey to the hospital was rough. In the early minutes of dawn, enough shadows played along Paris to give him a hidden path. He avoided long jumps over roads where he could, sticking to shorter alleyways, hoping to put as much distance between him and Marinette’s home before he was ultimately spotted by some well-meaning civilian who would inevitably post it on social media. (Though with the way he was fairing, it was entirely likely that he was going to need to go to Hôtel Dieu Hospital.)

The civilians posting about sightings came with the superhero job, but that didn’t mean that Adrien was particularly fond of it. Especially since he dealt with it enough in his civilian life. 

Though, to be fair, most people were more excited about Ladybug sightings as she of the main duo was out for shorter periods and rare patrols. 

But that was beside the point. He needed to focus on getting to a hospital. 

With his breathing becoming more ragged by the minute, he could feel the burning in the right side of his chest. Very likely a cracked rib, even with Plagg’s help of muting the pain. 

By the time he arrived in the alleyway next to the hospital, Chat Noir collapsed to all fours, calling off his transformation.

Damnit… now the pain was even worse. 

Plagg didn’t say anything about cheese, floating down to tug on one of Adrien’s fingers. “Come on, Kid. We’re almost there. You can do this.”

Taking shallow breaths seemed to help as the blonde nodded. Shifting to lean against the brick wall, Adrien struggled to get his bare feet under him. It took three attempts to get his feet securely under him and five attempts to get somewhat upright. 

“Good job, kid.” Plagg cheered. “Now let’s see you move. There are only three meters between here and the front door. Someone will see you struggling and come out to help you. You can do this.”

Nodding, Adrien willed himself forward, his left arm curled around his ribs while his right hand leaned heavily on the wall for support. Left… right… left… right…

Keep moving…

Don’t stop…

You can do this…

Almost there…

A voice cried out from down the way, almost loud enough to break the blonde's concentration. 

Adrien wasn't sure if the voice was calling out to him or not, but he couldn't respond if he wanted to, it took all of his energy just focusing on moving one foot in front of the other. He barely acknowledged that Plagg had fled into a pocket. 

“Philipe, get a wheelchair and someone let triage know I’m bringing someone in stat.”

Right… Left… Right… Left...

Then there is a pair of hands resting on his shoulders and the young man bit back a scream of pain as the foreign fingers brush one of his many bruises. Immediately the hands were gone, followed by a chaotic apology. 

“I’m sorry kid,” A soft masculine voice said, and Adrien turned to meet the dark-eyed gaze of a man likely in his thirties wearing black scrubs. “But you need to sit down in the wheelchair, you’re about to collapse. I thought you heard me when I called out to you before.”

The blonde shook his head, not completely comprehending what was going on around the pain, but allowed himself to be lowered into the offered wheelchair. 

Except, sitting hurt. 

Groaning out in pain, Adrien succumbed to the tears stinging his green eyes.

"Don't worry, kid. We'll get you fixed up."

Marinette's morning started with a flurry of activity. 

Firstly, she had woken up to an empty bed, as she had predicted. She only hoped that since she couldn't find her note to him, that Chat Noir was taking her advice seriously and had gotten himself to a hospital. 

Secondly, she had been awoken by her mother knocking on her door before opening it, barging into her room, and relaying a sentence that would be burned into her mind for all eternity. 

"Adrien's missing and his father is here looking for him."

Gabriel Agreste had left his mansion to find his son?! This was not a drill.

Adrien was missing.

Marinette had barely had the presence of mind to grab a fresh t-shirt, purse, and shoes before sprinting out of her loft. She froze as she took in the sight of the space below. 

In the living room of her family's home stood the towering fashion mogul, his hair slightly unkempt and his cravat wrinkled, but mostly put together with a police officer beside him. 

Gabriel Agreste was here. Physically here looking for Adrien. 

"Do not take my words as mistrust of what you saw, Mme. Cheng," The man's voice practically boomed in Marinette's ears. "But I insist that her room be checked thoroughly by the officer. Your daughter is one of Adrien's many school friends and he may have sought her out after leaving home last night." 

Sabine's eyes met Marinette's, waiting for the young woman's answer. 

"Y-you are welcome to search my room and balcony," Marinette replied to the demand, a nervous smile playing on her lips. "I haven't seen Adrien since he was picked up from school yesterday, nor have I heard from him. You can check my phone as well." She hoped her tone was cooperative enough as a terrible feeling formed in her stomach. She hoped the Kwamis could hear her and that maybe someone had cleaned up the tangle of fairy lights on her balcony. 

Chat's dad is looking for him too… She thought, getting out of the way of the officer as he approached to search her room. What are the odds of two blonde boys I know going missing in the middle of the same night?

The police officer nodded and went up to her loft, leaving Gabriel, Marinette, Tom, and Sabine alone for the moment. The air was thick with a strange tension. Twisting her finger slightly in nervousness, the younger ravenette opened her mouth.

But Gabriel cut her off with an intense scowl. "Not a word. Not until I'm satisfied that he didn't come here last night. I wouldn't be surprised if one of his school friends was at least involved in hiding him."

Blood rushed hot in her ears at his words, her cheeks flaming, especially with how he spat out the word "friend" as if he didn't truly believe that Adrien could make friends or that his friends wouldn't be good to him. It made her blood boil. 

She had seen it many times throughout their friendship that Gabriel was very antagonistic to and towards anything related to Adrien's schooling and friendships. Bubbler came to mind, or the time he had pulled his son out of school over a book, or the way Gabriel barred his son from social events - like Kitty Section, school dances, friends parties, etc, etc. 

It had certainly put more than a damper on her respect for the fashion icon. 

But this wiped away all of that respect, even if the man was truly concerned about locating his missing son. 

I can't possibly think of a reason why Adrien wouldn't want to run away! Her mind roared, but she bit down on her flaring anger. She couldn't afford to get akumatized.

Adrien needed her to keep her head.

Chat needed her to keep her head. He was in no condition to fight off an akuma, much less her akumasoma. 

She thought about Dusuu tucked away safe in the miracle box and took several deep breaths, letting the anger bleed away. She refused to look again in Gabriel's direction, instead opting to go to her mother, and was pulled into an embrace. 

"They'll find him," Sabine whispered. "He'll be okay, you'll see."

Marinette couldn't find it in her to nod. Something was wrong, she could sense it. 

The police officer returned empty-handed several long, tense minutes later. "It doesn't appear that Adrien had been here, M. Agreste. Is there another place you may think he could have taken refuge at?"

Gabriel ground his teeth before spinning on his heel and marching out the door. 

The officer turned his attention to the bakers, handing them a business card. "If Adrien makes contact with you, please let us know."

Tom gingerly took the card and held it gingerly before nodding. 

"Merci Monsieur, Madame, et Mademoiselle. There may be some civilian searches later today if you wish to assist in finding your friend." And with that, they were gone. 

Marinette sank to the floor as tears stung her eyes. She felt her parents' warm embrace but was too far gone to respond, her mind screaming for her friend.

Adrien where are you?!

Alya Césaire arrived in front of Tom and Sabine's just to see a familiar black vehicle pull away. Her blood ran cold as she rushed into the shop and then up the stairs to the apartment, carefully knocking on the door. 

There was a pause before Tom Dupain opened the door, his visage pulled into a pretty decent frown before he looked at her, blinked, straightened, and smiled tightly. "Alya! What a pleasant surprise. Come on in."

The auburn-haired girl did as instructed and Tom closed the door behind her. "I wish it was under better circumstances, M. Tom. Is Mari doing okay? I'm assuming you all got interrogated?"

The bear of a father nodded and gestured to Marinette's closed door. "I think she might have panicked a bit. M. Agreste didn't exactly give us a warning call. Sabine is with her now, but I'm sure she'd like your company."

Alya nodded slowly and made her way up to Marinette's room, knocking three times before entering. Marinette was seated on her chaises with her mom, the two having a quiet but urgent talk. The honey-eyed girl waited a few moments by the door before Sabine gave a motion for her to approach. 

"Go ahead and get dressed, baozi," the older woman said gently, pressing a kiss to her daughter's forehead. "The sooner you are ready, the sooner we can help find Adrien. Okay?"

Marinette was curled up on herself, knees pulled tightly to her chest, but she nodded her agreement. 

"Good, I'm sure Alya is here to help too, so I'll leave you girls to get ready. I'll call over to Lycée DuPont and call you out for the day." Without another word, Sabine stood and left the room. 

Once the door closed, Marinette moved. Jumping from her chaises, she grabbed Alya's hand and dragged her over to her desk where the miracle box hid in plain sight. "We are going to need to stay civilians for this," she muttered loud enough for the fox heroine to hear her. "Chat's been compromised. He's laying low and is hopefully safe."

Alya's eyes widened behind her thick-framed glasses. "Compromised? What happened?"

"Papillon discovered his identity."

There was a silence and the honey eyes widened even more. "What..."

Marinette sighed, a heaviness in her voice and shoulders. "Chat came to me last night, really badly beaten, and he had the Peacock with him. Whoever did that to him was Papillon. And with our enemy down a miraculous, he will likely strike ruthlessly nonetheless. Possibly soon. Can you get an SOS message out to the team? It'll need to be a new board if you are sending it that private message portal Pegasus helped us with."

Alya nodded. "Got it. What else do you want me to do?"

The ravenette smiled thinly. "We are going to help look for Adrien. If Chat followed my instructions, he should be safe for now. So we'll focus on the one who hasn't been found yet."

"Okay," Alya affirmed with a nod. "Better change into something other than pajamas then. Nino has been panicking since Gabriel ambushed him. I think he's getting a search party together."

Marinette pulled out a pair of jeans and moved behind her privacy divider to change. "Great. Message him asking where he wants us to meet him. My parents may join if they are up to it."

"I'll go ask them. I'll meet you downstairs, okay, M?"

"Sounds good." 

Alya didn't miss the stiffness in her friend's voice, the worry that she knew was consuming her. With both the blonde model and the cat-boy missing, and with Chat compromised, they needed to be on their guard and try to figure out what happened. 

Something wasn't right.

Something bad was coming.

Foxy created a new chat.

Foxy added Bug, TMNT, Snek, and 8 others to chat. 

Foxy: @Everyone SOS. The cat has been compromised. Repeat. The cat has been compromised. Do not contact him outside of using your transformed communicators as he has no means to be reached. I'm shutting down all previous threads as they are now compromised. Bug will contact you directly if she needs you. 

Several people are typing…

Nino Lahiffe was a man on a mission. His brown eyes searched everywhere on the block as he walked down the street, a stack of flyers in his hand and Alya beside him with several rolls of tape.

Sure, Adrien's face was already plastered all over Paris, but those were ads. Not missing posters. Strangely, it hadn't taken much convincing for Gabriel to agree to his friends posting missing signs, especially after Chloe had blown up social media with posts begging for Adrien to make contact with anyone, to let anyone know he was safe. 

That had woken Paris up. 

Fangirls everywhere had immediately panicked. News outlets and paparazzi alike swooped in the vultures. And while the story was getting out there, Nino couldn't help the sinking feeling that the goal of finding Adrien was getting lost in the noise of #findAdrien and #bringAdrienhome.

A statement from Gabriel, Gabriel, and the police had helped cool some of the frenzies and led to a decent number of civilians joining the search, but the constant bings and buzz of Alya's phone told him that social media was likely flooded with "sightings", rumors, and "support".

If they were supportive, Nino thought with a growl as he slapped another poster on a flat surface while Alya tapped it down. They'd be out here looking for him!

Nino took a steadying breath. It wasn't worth getting akumatized right now. Even if the abilities Papillon could provide…

He immediately derailed that tempting thought. 

"We'll find him," the hidden turtle hero muttered. "We have to."

Sabine could tell something was up with her daughter, and - whatever it was - it wasn't just about her worry over Adrien Agreste. 

No. Her daughter was almost hypervigilant in her movements, eyes darting around, a furrow in her brows as she scanned people's faces. And every time she was met with a less than friendly expression, her face would pale. 

It was almost like she was looking for someone else, not just Adrien. 

And whoever that person was likely didn't have good intentions in mind. 

Taking her daughter's hand, Sabine looped the younger girl's arm through her own and pulled her closer to her side. "Marinette," she whispered before switching to Chinese. "Has something happened? I heard a thump on the -"

Marinette froze, pulling her mom roughly to a stop. She blinked slowly, her parlor pale. Her mouth moved in a very quiet curse before resuming their walk. "Of course you would have ugh!" She muttered in her mother's native tongue,  her words rough, but they had improved significantly over the year or so. "I had a feline visitor. He was… Maman, he was hurt so badly." Her voice broke, but she tried to stick to Chinese. "His father had hurt him. I'm sure he's out here looking for him now… and his dad is…" she fumbled to find the word before resuming, even more quietly, as if afraid to speak the word aloud. "A butterfly." 

The older woman felt her blood run cold. "Do you know where the cat is?"

Marinette shook her head. "If he listened to me, he would probably be at a hospital."

"Why didn't you get your father and me up?" Sabine demanded, her tone more worried than sharp. "We could have helped!" 

Marinette blinked. "He was… panicked… and he…" again she paused, trying to find the words. "He was not a cat."

He wasn't transformed.

"Do you know who he is?" The mother asked worriedly. 

The girl shook her head negatively. "His name isn't known. At least not by me. He said his dad knows."

Sabine didn't think her blood could run any colder. This time it was her lips that dropped a low curse. "Do you think he'll come back to your balcony?"

Marinette shrugged helplessly, her blue eyes misting. "I don't know. I hope so. Can… Can we help him?"

The grey-eyed woman patted her child's hand. While her daughter's crush on the superhero years ago had faded, Sabine knew Marinette had a soft spot for Chat Noir. She knew the two would meet occasionally on the balcony and had become friends. "We'll help him as much as we can, darling."

Marinette's shoulders sagged in relief. "Thank you, Maman."

Beep... Beep... Beep...

The faint, but rhythmic sound pulled the blonde from his dreamless sleep.

Slowly, Adrien opened his eyes and he found himself in a dim medical room that smells strongly of antiseptic and hospital. Slowly, he blinked, taking in the white walls, the quiet beeps of the monitor, the dryness of the air, the dim light entering the room through the window blinds, and the slight roughness of the warm blanket that was tucked around him. Notably, he was the only occupant.

Daring not to move and risking the pain he remembered flaring into existence, Adrien took stock of his body, he slowly wiggled his fingers, toes, hands…

He breathed a sigh of relief when he felt the cool metal of his Miraculous still on his right ring finger and the ring Plagg had stolen from his father on his left middle finger. It appeared that they had taken off his shirt and put him in a medical gown. And he now had socks on his feet, a welcomed change. 

Letting himself relax into the pillow once more, Adrien tried to think of what he needed to do to help himself. Someone was very likely going to come to talk to him about his injuries and he would need to emphasize his need to remain anonymous. 

There was a soft knock at his door, breaking his thoughts. Eyes widening with barely contained anxiety, Adrien cleared his throat and tried to speak. “C-Come in…”

A moment later, the door quietly opened and a woman in her mid-to-late twenties with sun-kissed tan skin walked in, her dark brown hair tied up in a single ponytail and her scrubs indicating she was likely a nurse. "You're awake!” She smiled gently as she brought in a workstation on wheels. “I’m Beatrice and I’ll be your nurse for the next few hours. How are you feeling?”

His tongue felt thick in his mouth as he tried to reply. “Better than before. My mouth is really dry…”

Beatrice walked over to him, effortlessly bringing the workstation with her, coming to stand at his side. She gave him a once over and gestured to a styrofoam cup and straw from her station. "Let's see how well you tolerate sitting up a bit taller here." She made her way to the head of his bed and held a leaver. "On three, I'm going to slowly lift the head of your bed. Stop me immediately if your pain gets unbearable, okay?"

Adrien gritted his teeth and nodded, bracing himself.

"One… two… three." Slowly, ever so slowly, the head of his bed rose. 

The blonde expected explosive pain and was surprised when that wasn't the case. Yes, there was pain, but it wasn't overwhelming right away, not he until he was almost completely upright. "S-stop!" He choked out after thirty seconds, the pain in his ribs flared slightly, not as overwhelming as that morning, but enough to leave him in a cold sweat. 

True to her word, Beatrice froze, locking the position of the bed and helping the young man get a bit more comfortable before holding out the cup to him. 

"Thanks," Adrien whispered, pulling a hand free of the blanket to hold the cup on his own. 

And that's when he saw it.

Saw the white band around his wrist with clear text on it.

And a name. 

DuPont, Jean.

He was a John Doe, probably because he had no identification on him. He had left it all at home.

How the hell was he going to prove who he was and his course of events regarding his father?

Beatrice must have seen his reaction as she gently curled his hand around the cup. "Don't worry about your name, for now, dear," She said softly. "We'll help you any way we can as soon as you can talk easier, okay? Sip your water, just small mouthfuls for now, okay?"

Slowly he nodded, focusing on the single task she gave him. Several mouthfuls later, he cleared his throat and met her gaze. "I need to tell you that I need help." Adrien swallowed thickly and continued, fortifying his courage. "My name is Adrien Agreste, and my father did this to me."

(12:56)

Mylittlepony: @bug @foxy Any update on the cat?

(13:23)

JungleVIP: Guess not. 

Mylittlepony: she could be waiting for news 

Wonderland: pretty sure she'd say something if that was the case.

Snek: waiting games are never fun. hope he's okay. 

Bug: no word yet. 

Several people are typing …

The fact that Adrien wasn't immediately laughed at upon telling Beatrice was a good sign. A better sign was the degree to which his nurse believed him. After he gave her a true, but abridged version of what happened the previous night, she pulled out a work phone and dialed a number. 

"Hi Hannah, it's Bea… yeah our Jean is awake. Can you come up to the room now? … Great. And we will need ASE. He's a minor. Thanks."

Putting the phone down, Beatrice looked back at her charge. "I believe you, Adrien. Your injuries are pretty consistent with someone stronger and bigger than you striking you. We'll see what we'll need to do to confirm your identity when Hannah, our patient advocate, gets here." She smiled gently. "Your account already has a privacy alert on it due to the condition you arrived in and we won't be able to update your name for the time being. If your father calls, legally we cannot confirm nor deny that you are here. And we need to get ASE involved."

Adrien didn't even blink at that. After living the pain of the aftermath of discovering who his father was, the blonde knew that regardless of the "noise" he was about to stir, he couldn't let Gabriel get away with any of this. He had given the older man plenty of chances and every injury screamed back that his father - whom he loved - may be beyond redemption here. 

All because Adrien was Chat Noir. All because he stood diametrically opposed to Gabriel. 

Because Fu and Ladybug had both told Adrien that any wish made by anyone unifying Tikki and Plagg would lead to disaster. The wish came with a dreadful caveat - it was a fair trade. 

And if Gabriel Agreste wanted to raise Emilie from the dead…

Someone was going to die in her stead. 

And Adrien had a sinking feeling he knew exactly whom Gabriel would sacrifice, if given the choice or opportunity.

Beatrice gently beckoned him from his spiraling thoughts. "Adrien?"

The boy in question blinked, looking back up at the warm-eyed nurse. "Oui?"

"Hannah is here, are you up for talking with her?"

Adrien nodded and braced himself, knowing the path he was putting himself on was going to probably be a draining one…

"M? Mari? Marinette? You need to eat something, Mari." Alya urged her friend as they sat at the Dupain-Cheng's dinner table, lightly poking her friend's cheek.

The girl in question started out of her worried thoughts. Two pairs of green eyes swam in her vision before she blinked them away and focused on her food once more. Muttering an apology, she shoved a dumpling in her mouth. 

The worry in her chest turned the taste to ash.

Doing her best to not gag, she chewed thoroughly before placing another on her tongue, coaching herself through the meal. 

I am no use to Adrien or Chat if I don't have the strength to help in the search. I can't do anything if I pass out in some alleyway or mid-leap as Ladybug. Chat has enough worries on his plate, he doesn't need me adding to them.

And Adrien needs to be found.

One more dumpling made its way into her mouth before another thought hit her like a train.

... Do either of them have food to eat? How can I eat when I don't know if they are safe or not? Are they warm? How cold is it supposed to get tonight? Oh no... OH NO!

Her heart clenched painfully and she barely bit back a whimper. 

But the pain must have shown on her face, as her mom's arms wrapped around her. 

"We will find him, sweetie," Sabine whispered in French before switching to Chinese. "And we will help the cat, too. I promise."

Marinette nodded as a sob tore through her lips and tears she had been holding back all day trickled down her cheeks. 

Ladybug leapt out into the night, Rena Furtive hot on her heels and a handful of miraculous' in hand. The two split up, Rena to retrieve Carapace, Viperion, and Tigress Pourpre while Ladybug went to retrieve Pégase, Ryuko, and Traquemoiselle. 

Sure, they were putting a lot of heroes out in the field and risked drawing the attention of Papillon, but Chat was worth the effort. 

Also, with so many of them, and the knowledge that Papillon didn't make a habit of coming out of whatever cave he hid in, there was a chance that if he did come out, he'd follow the wrong pair. 

Ladybug collected Pégase and Ryuko, asking them to cover as much ground together as possible before she went to retrieve Traquemoiselle.

Taking the long way to Sabrina's meeting spot, transforming several times on the way and taking large detours, trying to keep anyone from following her. 

Bringing Traquemoiselle was a risk.

But Ladybug had a plan. 

Baring that Chat didn't listen to her (which she found very unlikely) the dog heroine would likely lead her to hospitals. And with so many in Paris alone, it would be wise to bring Multimouse back for this mission. 

Sure. She could bring Polymouse. She really should. 

But Chat had sought Marinette out, intentionally or not. It was Marinette that he had revealed his pain. Not Ladybug. 

And Chat had never stopped gushing about Multimouse, even after a year or so. He had even been a touch angry when Polymouse had made her debut because "she's not Marinette". Sure, he eventually stopped trying to get Ladybug to let Marinette try again, but it had taken time.

Well, Ladybug was going to grant his wish. Just for tonight.

And if he asked, Marinette would tell him that it was just a one-time deal. A single, but very important mission: find him, make sure he was safe, and help throw Papillon off his scent. 

She would have to time her multitude carefully of course, though one of the perks of almost three years of experience being Ladybug was that her timer had increased. She could now remain transformed from between 15 minutes and almost a half-hour if she pushed Tikki. 

It was a good thing Traquemoiselle was fast. 

Sabrina eagerly transformed, but before they left, Ladybug stopped her. "This is going to be an odd mission, Traquemoiselle, and I'm going to need you to be patient for a minute. Can you sense anyone nearby?"

The dog heroine paused, tilting her head to the side and taking a deep breath, utilizing Barkk's senses to the best of her ability. A moment later she shook her head negatively. 

"Great. Come with me." Ladybug led her carefully to a nearby manhole, lifted the cover and the two jumped down, closing the cover as carefully as possible behind them. 

It was dark and damp, but they wouldn't be there for very long. 

"I need you to walk twenty paces to your right," Ladybug began, pulling out Mullo's necklace from her yoyo. "And don't look behind you. I have to switch miraculouses. This is imperative, Traquemoiselle."

The redhead nodded briskly in the darkness before turning on her heels and beginning her walk. 

While Ladybug did trust Sabrina with the miraculous temporarily… Marinette was still wary of her bully's minion. Sure Chloé had gotten a little bit better once they got to Lycée, but…

Those kinds of wounds don't heal easily. And Miracle Queen widened that divide. 

At least Adrien no longer vehemently defended his childhood friend. 

Ladybug's heart clenched painfully at the thought of the blonde as she found a corner to hide behind. Taking a steadying breath she called off Tikki's transformation and welcomed Mullo. After becoming Multimouse once more and tucking Tikki into a pouch she had Mullo create for her new suit, she went to join the dog wielder and resurface. 

"Tracker!" The redhead cried, activating her ability. Multimouse handed her a wedge of camembert with a bite in it. She had a feeling that Chat was very likely not transformed, so the best way to find him was to search for Plagg. 

After a moment, the two heroines were off, Traquemoiselle taking the lead and sprinting in a westerly direction before halting in an alleyway beside Hôtel Dieu Hospital. 

So he hadn't gone far from her home...

Now it was Multimouse's turn. Activating Multitude, she divided herself into eight minimice and walked over to Traquemoiselle. Before continuing, one of the mice unified Tikki and Mullo. 

"Okay," MultiBug said clearly. "Seven of us are coming with you. We'll need to put a mouse on all the hospitals in the area to avert suspicions. We'll give each mouse 15 minutes and then swing by to pick up each one before leaving. We'll need to be fast and give you time to recharge after dropping off all of us."

Traquemoiselle nodded and reached down to pick up MultiBug and six mini-mice. With a nod to the remaining mouse, the others went on with their mission. 

Multimouse wasted no time. She had a deadline and needed to find Plagg as quickly as possible. Which could prove difficult -

"Multimouse?" A familiar voice called out.  "What are you doing here?"

The heroine in question stopped mid-run and turned to look. Plagg, the one she had been looking for, was right there. Happy tears stung her eyes as she walked over to the flying cat. 

"Looking for Chat. I had hoped he would take my advice. I was just so worried-"

"Deep breath, Princesse," Plagg chuckled. "He'll be very happy to see you, and probably won't stop gushing about you once you leave. He's missed seeing you in pink and with twin buns. Let me give you a lift."

A faint blush colored her cheeks as she hopped on Plagg's back. After a moment to make sure she was secure, he took off in the direction of his Chosen's room. Marinette squeezed her eyes shut as they entered through a slightly opened window, not wanting to see who was behind the mask. 

Not now. Not while his world was flipped upside down.

"Kid," Plagg called out, coming to a halt. "Hold out your hands. I've got a surprise for you."

Chat's voice gasped in surprise. "Princesse?!"

It was his voice, but also not his voice. It was softer, almost shy. 

She quickly pushed that observation away. She had already vowed to not learn his identity and would keep her promise.

Marinette felt his gloveless hands touch her feet and she slid off of Plagg's back, stumbling slightly in her blinded state. 

"Oh sh- Plagg, transform me!" Chat whispered rapidly and a flash of green light showed briefly through her closed eyes. "You can open your eyes, Mousinette." The blonde purred.

His voice was now much more familiar.

Marinette did as requested and felt a sob of relief escape her lips. After hours of worrying, panicking, breaking down, and spacing out, seeing Chat Noir - albeit sitting in a medical cot in a hospital - alive and safe soothed half of her frazzled heart. 

Chat raised his hands to his face carefully, allowing her to give him the closest she could to a hug in her miniaturized state. Her finger's spread gently across the edge of his mask, minding his swollen jawline and nose. She placed a gentle kiss on his cheek before she pulled away, wrapping her arms around one of his thumbs. 

He lowered his hands gently to his lap (silently thankful because of his sore ribs) and gave her his best smile. "I see Ladybug finally let up about you using the mouse miraculous," he chuckled. "About time she saw how wonderful you are."

Multimouse flushed. "It's just for this mission, Minou," she squeaked. "After all, Polymouse is a pretty good hero."

"Oh of course," Chat hummed, moving the tip of his thumb to nuzzle the miniature heroine. "But she's not Multimouse, rescuer of Kwamis."

Marinette floundered, her blush getting worse. This boy… she thought, trying to come up with something to say. "A-anyway," she stuttered. "I'm really glad you took my advice. Did y-you, I mean, you don't have to tell if you-"

"Princesse," Chat said gently, noticing her distress. "I'm safe here. I am doing everything you suggested: got medical help and told someone what happened. Tomorrow I will file a report and I was assured that ASE will work with me to help me find a safe place to stay when I'm discharged."

She sagged visibly with relief. "Good. That's very good." she hiccupped, tears of anxiety spilling over her mask. She hoped they were too small for him to notice. "Will… will you come by the bakery when you've been released? I… I just worry a lot and another friend is missing and I just…" a sob broke her voice. 

At her distress, a purr erupted in Chat’s chest as he drew her to him, resting her on his leather-clad chest in an attempt to soothe her. She leaned into the odd, but comforting hug, 

"As soon as I can get away, Princesse, I'll rush to your tower. I'll even help in the search for your friend if they haven't been found by then, okay?"

Multimouse nodded, not trusting her voice, taking comfort in his embrace.

They stayed like that for several minutes...until her miraculous beeped. 

Both of them let out a soft groan. 

"That's my cue…" Multimouse affirmed, pulling away enough to sit on the hand that cradled her. 

"I'm so glad you came to see me, Princesse," Chat whispered, his green eyes dancing in the darkness. "I'll have to give Ladybug a big thank you after I race to your tower."

She giggled a bit. "Maybe not racing, Chat Noir. A brisk walk or a careful saunter would be enough." Her eyes turned serious. "I mean it, Chat. I don't want you re-injuring yourself."

The young man nodded slowly. "As you wish, Marinette."

After retrieving all of the minimice and a brief stop to transform back into Ladybug, the red-clad heroine dropped  Traquemoiselle at their meeting point, taking Barkk with her. "Thank you for your help, Sabrina. Your assistance in this mission was critical. You did great."

Sabrina tucked a strand of hair behind her ear as she accepted the compliment. "Happy to help, Ladybug. Thanks… thanks for letting me be a hero today. It was nice to be able to help."

Marinette knew how she felt. Both of them had been part of separate search parties, but they had spent the whole day searching for their missing classmate. She placed a gentle hand on the red head's shoulder and smiled. "Until next time, stay safe, okay?"

"Will do!"

"Good. Bug out!"

After making several passes by her home, making sure she hadn't been followed, Ladybug dropped down on her balcony and slipped silently into the room below. Calling off her transformation, she collapsed onto her bed, tears again springing to her eyes.

Tikki fluttered by her cheek, gently nuzzling her Chosen. The ladybug didn't say anything, letting the young woman let out her emotions. Today had been a trying day, but Tikki knew that Marinette would sleep a little easier now that she knew Chat was safe.

Adrien, at least to Marinette's knowledge, was another matter entirely. 

(02:00)

Bug: thank you for your help tonight.

Chapter Text

Day 2

Unknown number: There will be a car waiting by the park. There is something I need you to take care of for me. 

Private number: does this have to do with him?

Unknown number: No. I would rather explain in person.

Private number: I'll be there in 10.

Adrien stared at the pen and paper in front of him as he struggled to think of who's number he could give to Hannah. He had already crossed off several names, some more aggressively than others. 

He needed someone who could help him prove his civilian identity without having word get back to his father, which was a pretty tall ask apparently. Obviously, Nathalie was out and it was probably unwise to call his bodyguard or anyone in his father's employ. If Aunt Amalie and Felix lived closer, he would consider calling them. But he also recalled how antagonist his aunt was to his father, he wasn't sure if she would be helpful or harmful to his case.

Nino was probably the safest bet. But he too was a minor. He knew his best friend's parents, but not well enough for him to ask them to identify him. 

Frustratingly, his thoughts would always circle back around to Marinette Dupain-Cheng. The ravenette was never too far from his thoughts and in this instance, he really wish he could forget about her if only to prevent himself from doing something stupid - like telling her he was -

Even if he really wanted to...

Biting back a growl, he pressed the blunt end of the pen against his forehead. "Stop it, stupid." He verbally reprimanded himself. "I've already put too much stress on her. She cried when she saw me last night, and I can't bear her crying again over me."

"Penny for your mutterings?" His constant companion voiced. Plagg looked up at him from the nest he had created in Adrien's hospital blanket, munching on a wedge of cheese that had come with his Chosen's lunch.

"I… everyone I think of is either a minor or reports back to my father. It's frustrating that I never realized just how isolated Pére kept me." 

"What about your teachers?" Plagg inquired, trying to be helpful. "They are adults and isn't it the job of teachers to help students?"

Adrien winced. "I guess, but…"

"But?" Plagg prompted. 

"The more I think about it, the more incompetent they sound. For example, Mme Bustier and M. Geraldine have let so many things slide with Chloé and Lila. And Mme. Bustier's means of conflict resolution are meh at best, while M. Geraldine's make a bit more sense. Mme Mendeleiev and Baille are a bit better but I wouldn't trust either of them to not report my location to Pére. The same goes for M. Damocles and Mme. Waldgrave."

Plagg bit into his cheese and chewed thoughtfully, swallowing before replying. "What about Pigtails' mom?"

Adrien blinked. What about Sabine?

The two had met a few years ago during Marinette's birthday party, but he hadn't really gotten to know the older ravenette. Not until he started coming to her for Chinese lessons after Master Fu had lost his memories and his previous Chinese instructor had a family emergency and could no longer provide tutoring. It had been a small miracle to get Pére to agree to the arrangement, but Sabine proved to be a wonderful and attentive instructor. She had been helpful in his expansion of the language, especially in his tones and vocabulary. 

But beyond that, Sabine genuinely cared about him. She asked how he was doing and looked genuinely interested in what he had to say. She never pushed him to discuss uncomfortable things - such as how his busy life bothered him or his father's absence, but always offered assistance in any way she could. A listening ear. A hug. A warm meal or snack. 

Not to mention how she cared about Chat Noir. Sure, the superhero had broken her daughter's heart almost two years ago, but she didn't mind the stray returning to Marinette's balcony or coming over for video game nights occasionally. 

She had even pulled him aside one night about six months prior and had told him in a serious voice, her brown eyes boring into his green cat eyes with severe intensity. "If something ever comes up in your civilian life and you don't feel safe, come to us. Come to me. I will help you."

Warmth blossomed in Adrien's chest at the memory, recalling just how accepted he had felt in that moment and the want to keep that feeling close

"Sabine. Yes, Sabine will help!"

Sabine Cheng loved feeding people. 

Even before she met and fell in love with Tom, her passion had been to feed those around her. It was how she expressed her love for them. Sure, she wasn't a professional chef like her brother, but she took pride in her meals feeding her guests body and soul.

Which was part of the reason why she ended up staying up the whole night to make meals for the search party goers. With people taking the time out of their day to search high and low for Adrien, she may as well help them do their part. 

Even if she was also one of their numbers.

The first day of searching had been hard on all of them. With no leads on where Adrien could have gone - since all of his classmates and club friends had been looked into -  and the police searching for clues at the Agreste manor, they had used the boy's enormous home as a starting point. Groups had fanned out from there, taking every street and alleyway, looking for any sign of the teenager (a scrap of clothing, a stray sock, blood in the worst-case scenario).

By the time the sun was low in the sky, they had covered a lot of ground, marking areas for deeper search either by parties or police, and made plans to return the following day to renew the search. 

Fortunately, winter's bite had yet to come, with autumn upon them. The nights weren't bitter cold yet, but a group of searchers had collected some supplies to leave out in the local area (blankets, sweaters, socks, some food, etc) around where Adrien had last been seen, hoping that if he was still nearby that he would be warm and fed. If Adrien didn't find them hopefully someone in need would be aided by their efforts. 

As the sunset, the Dupain-Chengs and Alya returned to the bakery, mentally and physically exhausted. Tom and Sabine had told the girls they had done all they could today and they would return to the searches tomorrow. With a quick "we aren't that hungry," Alya and Marinette had rushed upstairs to the ravenette's loft, while Tom had shuffled to their room, complaining of a slight headache and his back aching. 

But Sabine, too filled with anxious energy - not just for Adrien's safety, but with the knowledge that Chat Noir was somewhere out there being chased by Papillion - to sleep. She needed to do something, even if at this very moment she couldn't be actively searching for either boy. 

So, after washing her hands, Sabine turned her attention to making meals for the searchers. The repetitive motions of cutting, layering, packaging, and folding kept her hands busy and her mind free from wandering too far. One by one, meals were constructed, assembled, and packed. 

By the time the sky began to lighten with the new day (though the dawn had yet to display its hues), two hundred and fifty meals - mostly sandwiches with a leftover pastry and a piece of fruit - sat packed in brown bags on the kitchen counters.

Satisfied at the completed task, Sabine washed her hands, carefully toweling them dry, before walking over to the living room and sitting on one of the couches. Leaning into the white cushions, the woman closed her brown eyes. Maybe I should take an hour or so to rest before waking Tom, Marinette, and Alya to join the search parties. It was only 06:30 and the searches wouldn't start until dawn at the earliest. So, if she took an hour nap -

Buzz… buzz… buzz…. Buzz…

Sabine's bloodshot brown eyes snapped open and she dove for her cell phone. Her tired eyes focused hard on the number, but she did not recognize it. 

But she did recognize the caller ID.

Hôtel Dieu Hospital.

Give me strength. She thought the silent prayer to whoever could be listening at that moment. 

She immediately answered, fumbling as she put the phone to her ear. "Bonjour?" She greeted, her stomach-churning.

"Bonjour." A friendly sounding female replied. "Is this Mme Cheng?"

"Speaking," Sabine confirmed, bracing herself.

"Hi, Mme Cheng," the woman continued cheerily. "My apologies for the early call. My name is Hannah, I'm a patient advocate at Hôtel Dieu Hospital and I'm calling on behalf of Jean DuPont we have here. Would you be able to come down and identify him?"

Sabine's blood ran cold and her lips trembled as she grasped for a response to the request. "I… is he…"

Is he dead? Her mind screamed as her tongue failed her, her eyes stinging with the sudden onset of tears.

"He's alive and awake, ma'am," Hannah quickly reassured. "My apologies for being vague. His case is a concerning one and thus I cannot give much information. Unfortunately, he has no identification on him and he requested you come to identify him."

Sabine sprang to her feet. "I can be there in twenty minutes." She said in a rush, dashing to grab her purse, keys, and shoes. 

"Wonderful. I'll meet you at the welcome desk."

"Merci. Adieu." Putting her phone in her purse, Sabine wrote a short note for Tom. 

My love,

I received a phone call with a potential lead on our missing boy and have gone to investigate. I'll be back later. You can reach me by my cell if needed. 

Can the three of you take these lunches for the searchers for me? Thank you.

Give Nettie and Alya a hug for me. I'll be back soon. 

Sabine

Twenty minutes was an overestimation. Hôtel Dieu was only a few blocks away from the bakery, but Sabine practically ran there, propelled by renewed anxiety and hope. 

Hope that after this visit their search will be over.

That Adrien had been found and that he was okay.

Alive and awake. Alive and awake.

But not unharmed. The devil's advocate in the back of her mind voiced. 

Sabine shook her head to clear that thought from her mind. First, she needed to identify this Jean DuPont.

They would cross other bridges when they came.

One step at a time. 

Sabine slowed her pace from a frantic run to a fast-paced walk before she entered the hospital's doors. After going carefully through security, she made her way to the welcome desk. 

Two women looked up and Sabine was suddenly unsure. "Good morning," the younger of the two, an ebony-skinned woman with warm honey eyes. "How can I help you?"

Sabine took a breath, trying to steady her rapid heart. "I was called here by Hannah, I just got off the phone with her a few minutes ago."

The woman blinked and stood. "That was a lot faster than twenty minutes, Mme Cheng," Hannah greeted with a smile before turning to the other woman. "Thank you for letting me sit with you, Toni." 

"Always a pleasure to see you," Toni replied with a small laugh, her short-cropped silvery hair swaying with the movement. "But before you go," she turned to Sabine. "Could I please see your ID? I just need to make a badge for you."

"Absolutely," Sabine fished out the requested documentation and handed it over, before turning back to Hannah, her fingers combing through her windblown straight hair. "Um… are we allowed to talk about… him out here?"

Hannah's smile turned apologetic as she stepped out from the desk. "Unfortunately not. I'd rather wait until we are up on the floor. But we'll be heading there shortly." 

"Here you are," Toni affirmed, handing Sabine her ID and her sticker badge before gesturing to the nearby elevator. 

After quickly taking the items and a brief thank you, Hannah led the older woman to one of the lifts and pressed the call button. Within seconds, the door opened and the two entered. Once inside the empty elevator, Hannah pressed the button for floor 3 and the door closed. 

The silence was nerve-wracking and Sabine found herself playing with her purse strap. 

"Our Jean DuPont arrived yesterday morning around dawn," Hannah started. "Does that match with anyone missing in your circle?"

The dark-haired woman frowned slightly, thinking. If this young man was Adrien, the boy had certainly traveled quite a distance to make it to this hospital specifically. Why come all this way when there was one closer to his home? 

But the timeline would match. If he was hurt and traveled the long way to…

To what exactly?

There was a missing piece to this puzzle. A large portion missing that would make everything make a lot more sense.

"Yes, to a degree, it does." Sabine offered. "There are still some rather large questions, but if he is who I think he could be, hopefully, he'll be able to answer them for me."

Hannah nodded, accepting that answer just as the elevator doors opened on the third floor. The two women exit and Hannah led the way to a room before she stopped.

"I need to warn you of a small detail," Hannah said calmly. "Our Jean does have some facial trauma. He is stable and the wounds are healing well, but he may not be immediately recognizable to you. He has been made aware of this as well. Alright?"

This was… unexpected. And with it came Marinette's worried voice from the previous day. 

"His father hurt him."

Oh…

Merciful heavens…

Sabine nodded, put on a brave face, straightened her shoulders, and took a deep breath. "I'm ready." 

Hannah knocked on the door.

"Come in!" A feminine voice called back and the young woman wasted no time in opening the door. 

"You have a visitor," Hannah called in, gesturing for Sabine to enter. 

The room was lit by artificial light, as the sun had yet to make its appearance over the horizon and a privacy curtain was drawn between the bed and the door, which Sabine reached out with a shaking hand to pull slightly back. Taking another steadying breath, she crossed into the room, faced the bed, and looked up. 

And there, sitting on the clean white sheets of a hospital bed, smiling sheepishly at her was the young man they had been searching for.

Yes, the left side of his jaw, his nose, and left eye were swollen, but she would recognize this boy anywhere.

"Adrien Agreste," she declared without hesitation, her voice taking on a gentle but firm mothering tone. "What happened to you?!"

Day two of searching for Adrien was just as nerve-wracking as day one. With her mother disappearing before they woke up, leaving a slightly cryptic note about a potential lead, Marinette found herself off balance. It was strange to start off the day and suddenly remember that the last 36 hours really did happen. Chat crashing on her balcony, Gabriel showing up at her and her friends' homes searching for Adrien, the frantic search for Adrien during the day, and then the hero search for Chat that night.

Marinette was truly impressed by how much sleep she was able to get. And that likely had to do with finding Chat last night. 

But now all she could think about was Adrien and the soul-crushing anxiety that flooded her chest. While her mother had always helped her focus in the past when her anxiety got the best of her, Alya had been as helpful as she could be that morning, calming her enough to allow Marinette to actually focus on the search for Adrien once they joined Nino and the others. 

But as the day wore on, her semblance of calm rapidly deteriorated and Tom had to drag his daughter home to make sure that she got some food and a nap in the middle of the day. 

And that's what she was supposed to be doing. 

Resting.

But her mind was going a thousand miles a minute and her fingers itched to do something. And unfortunately, that meant she was scrolling through social media for any word from friends or the media. Any crumb of information stating that the young model had been found or some clue or promising lead had been revealed that could lead them in the right direction.

But with scrolling through hashtags and news feeds, Marinette found herself wanting to throw her phone across the room or drop it off her balcony, if only just to destroy the words that burned into her screen. 

"One less rich pretty white boy."

"Don't dozens of people go missing every day? What's so special about Adrien Agreste, besides the fact he's rich?"

"Remind me again why this guy is so important to find? What has he contributed to this world besides a pretty face?"

"This is the tenth time I've seen this kid's name on my feed. I'm getting pretty tired of seeing it. I hope he's okay, but aren't there other issues that need to be reported on?"

"SHUT UP ABOUT ADRIEN ******** AGRESTE!"

And it went on and on.

It was suffocating and frankly, it pissed her off. 

Would they feel that way if they knew Chat Noir had been missing for 20 hours too?  Marinette practically vibrated with rage as she exited her social media apps and attempted to take a deep breath. Would they drag Kitty down as well? What the hell is wrong with people! Does it really matter if he's white, handsome, and rich? How is that relevant to him being missing?! It shouldn't matter what Adrien is! He still deserves to be found!

She couldn't hold back her rage anymore and she gave in to the urge to throw something. Picking up an old project of hers - a bracelet with several metal beads on it - she hurled it at the wall, a small feeling of relief coming as that object hit the wall with a small thunk. 

Marinette then closed her eyes and forced herself to breathe, to try to relax, to let those comments leave her mind. It was hard, but she needed to do this. Chat was still out of commission, they couldn't afford an akuma right now.

Frankly, she was kinda surprised that one has not occurred yet. Logically speaking, it would be the best way to draw Chat out into the open and with all the negative emotions associated with Adrien's disappearance, targets for akumas wouldn't be very hard.

Hell, Papillion could have probably turned into Scarlet Papillion and akumatized half of Paris. 

So what changed? Why didn't he do that? Why was Papillion hesitating?

His son knows who he is. 

The answer slapped Marinette in the face. Of course, Papillon wouldn't want to draw undue attention to himself. Instead, he'd be looking for his son and would be primarily looking for his civilian identity. 

Just like…

No. That can't be right… 

Marinette slapped her cheek, trying to derail that train of thought. No. I am not doing this. I will not figure out Chat Noir's identity. It's not worth it! Not worth it!

Even after more than a year, blue eyes still haunted her infrequent nightmares…

She wasn't sure how many "resets" had occurred since Chat Blanc, but it sufficed to say that for some reason whenever either he discovered her identity or she discovered his bad things happened. 

End-of-the-world scenarios, enough to force Bunnyx to intervene or Kwamis to use their powers without a holder - something Tikki had mentioned happening with other holders in the past. 

But…

But… What if that was only part of it?

There must be another common thread.

She sat up, pulling Petit Chat to her as she thought through everything she knew about Chat Blanc's timeline. It wasn't much and she had a sinking feeling that Bunnyx may not have told her the full truth regarding certain parts, but based on the bodies of ash Ladybug had found in flooded Paris…

Papillion.

And with the knowledge now that Chat was Papillion's son...

What if…

"No!" Marinette gasped, jumping out of her bed and down the ladder to the main floor of her loft, a scream of terror falling from her open mouth. Her fingers dug into her scalp, pulling at the roots of her hair, her blue eyes staring sightlessly ahead of her as she processed the information that her brain put together.

Her chest tightened.

She couldn't breathe.

Nononononononono NO!

What if, in that failed timeline, it hadn't just been because Chat Noir knew her identity that had led to his akumatization? What if it wasn't just because he loved Marinette? That he had discovered her identity as Ladybug? 

What if it wasn't their love that had necessarily destroyed everything? 

What if, instead, Papillion had used his son's love as a weakness, and exploited it in an attempt to get the miraculous and…

"Marinette!" A voice shouted in her ear, startling her.

Air rushed into her lungs and she collapsed in a heap on the floor, panting and gasping for oxygen. Her stomach rioted against the food that she had eaten only a half-hour beforehand, but she forced it to stay down. Salty tears streamed from her eyes, blurring her vision and coating her cheeks.  It was still hard to breathe, but she was not holding her breath anymore.

Papillion knows Chat's identity.

Papillion knows Chat's identity.

"Papillion knows Chat's identity!"

She didn't realize she had shouted that bit of knowledge into the air around her until everything became silent. 

"What… what does that mean, Mistress?" Wayzz asked, floating in front of her. 

She looked up, not expecting to see the Kwamis. She was sure her father would have stormed into the room at the sound of her scream…

"It means," Marinette's voice was dry in spite of the tears on her face as she swallowed thickly. "It means that Chat is in terrible danger. The… the last time Papillon discovered it - that I know the conclusion of - Chat ended up getting…" her voice broke, dropping to less than a whisper. "Akumatized."

Frankly, the evidence that Papillion knew Chat Blanc's identity was pretty limited, but both a statue of herself and Papillion had been found at the origin sight of Chat Blanc's mega cataclysm was all Marinette had to go off of. Chat Blanc hadn't exactly explained what had happened to him, her poor kitty consumed by the madness of his akuma and the destruction he had brought. His lonely form sitting in the stark whiteness of that timeline flooded her mind. 

Bunnyx would know for sure. 

But she wasn't here, so for the moment maybe they were safe, right?

Thinking about the lonely white cat brought a wave of fresh tears. I can't let that happen again. I can't.

Tikki was nuzzling her Chosen's cheek (how long had she been there?) but didn't say anything about not worrying or some other placating statement as the other Kwamis joined in some variation of cuddling their guardian. Except for Dusuu who hovered nearby, studying the scene before him with his strange pink eyes.

"I… I can't face him again, Tikki. Not after things have changed. We are better friends. He's friends with me on both sides of the mask, Tikki! I care about him. I care for him and don't want to see him get hurt anymore." A sob tore through her chest. "W-what can I do? What should I do!"

"Be the friend he needs you to be, Marinette, on both sides of the mask," the ladybug kwami replied gently without hesitation. "He needs you to keep loving him. He just discovered that he is the archenemy of his father. He's probably afraid, not just of what his father can do to him, but that you'll treat him differently because you know that information."

"Chat adores you, Marinette," Mullo piped up from the girl's shoulder. "We've all seen how he looks at you when he visits, or when the two of you meet around the city, and not to mention how excited he got when he saw Multimouse last night. Your opinion of him matters greatly to him. Has it changed just because you know his father is Papillon?"

"No!" Marinette cried out, sitting back on her heels. "He's not his father and could never be. Chat… Chat is different. He's good, kind, thoughtful, funny, and loves with his whole being. He cares deeply for Paris and her people. He does everything he can to take hits so civilians don't, even if I hate when he takes the hit. He… he's wonderful ."

Dusuu cooed from where he hovered, pink eyes melting as he twirled. "Oh! You are in love with him!" He giggled happily. 

Everyone stared at him as if the Kwami had grown a third eye. 

"Don't look at me like that," he chirped with a pout. "I'm the kwami of emotion. This is my thing after all."

Marinette chuckled lightly, the tension in her chest uncoiling slightly. "Sorry, Dusuu. I guess we all are still getting used to you being here," She reached out to her new charge, beckoning him. "You're observations are welcome." Even if I'm not entirely sure I agree with your assertion that I'm in love with Chat Noir. 

The peacock kwami nuzzled the young guardian's fingers but didn't come any closer. "Thank you, guardian. I'm happy to be in your care."

After doing everything she could do to formally confirm Adrien's identity, Sabine asked for a few moments alone with the young man. 

His nurse, patient advocate, and ASE representative all acquiesce to her request, advising Adrien to call for Beatrice once they were done. There was more that still needed to be done, but it could wait a little longer.

After the door shut behind the women, several long seconds passed. Sabine lowered herself into the chair beside Adrien's bed and tried to put into words what she wanted to say. 

Adrien waited, spinning a ring on his left hand around. It was unfamiliar to Sabine, but she shook her head, needing to focus on the question that plagued her. 

"Adrien," she began before switching to Mandarin. "Are you a black cat?"

The boy's green eyes widened dramatically and his face paled slightly. "What do you mean?" He replied in the foreign tongue. 

"Did you or did you not visit my daughter's balcony two nights ago?" She clarified, pressing for an answer.

Adrien's parlor paled a bit more and he was grateful he wasn't still hooked up to the heart monitor, as it would have given him away very quickly. “I..." he started, swallowing thickly. Part of him wanted to deny it outright if only to protect her from his father and to protect his identity.

But at the same time, he wanted to have a confidant. He knew that Ladybug had told someone her identity a few months ago and later had met Scarabella. But would it be weird to confide in an adult? She wasn't a miraculous user, but he had specifically asked for Sabine because of her discretion. He trusted her. She wouldn't let his identity get out and wouldn't get word back to his father about him...

A soft nudge forced him out of his thoughts. Looking down, hoping that he looked like he was trying to figure out how to answer, he locked eyes with Plagg who was gesturing at Sabine and nodding in an affirmative. 

Tell her. She can help!

Taking a deep breath, Adrien looked back up at Sabine and slowly replied. "Yes. Yes, I was on Marinette's balcony two nights ago. And many nights before that. She didn't know it was me, but I was there." He swallowed thickly once more, his voice becoming more anxious, but somehow retained the ability to speak Chinese. "P-please Sabine. Please don't tell her it was me. Please she can't know! You shouldn't know but you figured me out, and Ladybug is going to kill me when she finds out, and…And…and," he deflated, his hands tightening around the sheet on his legs. "I don't know what my father will do."

Sabine reached out and held out a hand to the young man, not wanting to touch him without his consent. The poor boy had been through a lot in the last 48 hours, and she wasn’t going to add more to his distress.

Well, any more than she already had.

“Adrien,” She said softly. “It’s going to be okay. No one else will know, not even Marinette. Not until you are ready - if you are ever ready to tell her. Your secret is safe with me. I promise.”

Slowly, Adrien reached out and took her hand, relaxing back into the pillows behind him, wincing slightly at the burning in his ribs. “Thank you, Sabine.”

Adrien did his best to not fidget while Katie LaFleur, his ASE representative, spoke to him. The red-haired woman was very patient with him, kind even as she explained what she needed to do to help keep him safe. She explained the temporary order of protection he had been granted by the Magistrate but also advised him that due to there being no direct evidence found yet that Adrien’s injuries had been directly and maliciously carried out by his father, there was a high chance Gabriel would fight the order and potentially win back custody.

And to be fair, it was just a piece of paper. Yeah, there were legal repercussions if violated, but Adrien had no doubt that Gabriel would be one-track mind on getting him and the Black Cat Miraculous back. Consequences and fall out from the press be damned. 

A shiver ran through him at that thought and the young man gave in to his urge to fidget, spinning the plain silver band on his left middle finger. The ring Plagg had insisted they take with them when they ran from the mansion. 

His mother's wedding band.

What would Mere think of all this? The thought struck him suddenly and he snapped his attention back to Mme LaFleur, hoping he didn't miss too much as she explained what would happen from here. 

"With this order, the Magistrate has agreed to place you in temporary foster care," The red-haired woman continued, her blue eyes taking in his expression and stance. Her eyes were warm and understanding. She knew this was difficult. "Since your closest living relatives live in London, the magistrate and I agreed that it would be best for you to be fostered here so as to not disrupt your schooling anymore than it has already been disrupted. I've reached out to a very lovely couple that lives nearby and I hope to hear back from them later this afternoon."

School… How am I going to explain my absence?

His question must have shown on his face as Mme LaFleur gave him the answer. 

"We will provide a note to your school stating that there is an active investigation into your wellbeing and that is what contributed to your absences." She said her smile kind. "Your teachers should work with you to help get back on track."

The tension in his shoulders eased a bit. 

Just a tiny bit.

The anxiety of Gabriel finding him and forcing him back home was thick in his mind and chest. He couldn’t go back there. He could not let Gabriel get his hands on the cat miraculous. 

“Are…” Adrien asked slowly, not sure if there even was an answer. “Do I have any options to get… away from him permanently? I… I don’t feel safe at home. Even if this is the first time Pére has physically hurt me, he’s been neglecting me for years, not to mention the threats of him to remove me from school.”

Mme LaFleur clicked her pen and considered his question carefully. “Do you have any means of employment currently?”

“Yes,” He replied cautiously. “Though technically I work for my father. I’m one of his child models for Gabriel .” 

The redhead nodded slowly, considering. “And I’m assuming you will want to not work for him after this?”

“Yes.” Adrien agreed, stopping himself from emphatically nodding. His pain had gone down and he didn’t want to risk waking it. "I'm planning on writing up a formal resignation as soon as I get access to a computer."

“Hmm…” Mme LaFleur hummed, thinking through options. “If we can find suitable housing and employment that won’t interfere with your schooling, we may be able to make a case for emancipation for you. ‘May' is the operative word, as the process for emancipation usually needs both parties' consent. Your father would need to agree to terminate his parental rights.”

“Which probably won’t happen.” Adrien finished, his tone sullen. 

“Adrien,” Mme LaFleur said gently. “How about this, we proceed with the temporary fostering, while looking for a new job and housing options for you. I’ll look into other options, there may be some ways to emancipate you without your father’s agreement that I’m not aware of, and we’ll discuss this at a later time.” She smiled at him. “Don’t give up hope just yet. You’ve got me and my team behind you. You aren’t alone in this, okay?”

Adrien’s smile slowly returned to his face. It was smaller and less sure than before, but it was a real smile. He nodded carefully. “Okay. We can try that.”

When Sabine finally returned home, she barely made it two steps into the apartment when she was pulled into a group hug by her husband and daughter. The embrace, coupled with the smell of the bakery, her daughter's shampoo, and her husband's cologne warmed the chill that had set into her bones when she had received the call from Hannah that morning. Sure, being with Adrien had warmed her, but there had been that lingering touch of ice in her veins. 

Coming home erased it completely.

“I didn’t think the two of you would be home right now,” Sabine exclaimed, but hugged them both back as she let out a yawn. The adrenaline had worn off an hour or so ago and she was impressed she was still on her feet. 

“We just came home for a brief lunch and a nap,” Tom answered, placing a gentle kiss on his wife’s head. “We were just about to leave. I’m so glad we caught you.”

“Me too,” Sabine replied, nuzzling her daughter’s hair. The younger woman had yet to say anything, but her tight hug said a lot. 

Marinette's arms were wrapped around her mother's waist and her face was buried in Sabine's shoulder. Her breaths were coming out short and quick as if she was fighting the urge to cry. The poor girl was going crazy with anxiety. 

And Sabine was tempted to tell her that she had found Adrien. That he was safe. That Chat was safe.

But she couldn’t. Not yet. Not until the poor boy was able to leave the hospital without his father hunting him down and dragging him home.

She had a feeling Gabriel would not be above doing that. 

No. Right now Adrien needed her to keep silent, if only until arrangements were finalized. 

When Adrien was ready to reappear, he would. 

But for now, she could offer a tiny bit of solace to her family. “My lead was promising. I’ll have to follow up on it tomorrow, but for now, it does look promising.”

Marinette’s head snapped up, her bloodshot eyes meeting her mother’s tired ones. “Really? Can I come with you tomorrow?”

“I’m sorry, baozi,” Sabine sighed. “This particular lead will only speak to me alone. I wish I could bring you. I just wanted to tell you that it was promising to help ease your mind. We will find him, Marinette. I promise you.”

The young woman hiccuped and buried her face in her mom’s shoulder. “Okay.”

Gabriel stood in his basement lair, slowly losing his patience. 

The police and search parties had so far found nothing. Calls to every hospital in Paris regarding his son or Jean Duponts led nowhere. 

And worse still, the police were starting to turn their investigation inward. 

He should have seen this coming. His lawyers had warned him that this could become the case if they couldn’t find Adrien within 48 hours. And that window was rapidly coming to a close. 

Out of habit, he fiddled with his cravat, the one that used to hide the Peacock and Butterfly Miraculouses. But no longer as they had been removed from his care.

One stolen by Adrien and the other he had hidden away with the instruction to return it as soon as immediate suspicion was on him, which likely wouldn't come for a while. It was incredibly frustrating to be without his powers. Gabriel had gotten so used to Noroo's presence that the lack of the butterfly was enough to make him feel like he was going mad. Nathalie, while still confined to bed, was still helpful, but not in the same way. 

He needed to be Papillion again. But he would need to be patient. This plan involved a slow burn and a high amount of risk. One wrong move and the whole house of cards would come crashing down. 

He didn’t trust his protége, not like he trusted Nathalie, but so far it looked like they were going to keep to the shadows, which was a good sign, as it meant Gabriel still had time. But he had no doubt that the moment the protege saw an opportunity either against him or their mutual enemies, they would take it, the plan damned. Every hour, every day that passed, the fashion mogul could feel the walls closing in on all sides. 

This had to work.

If only Adrien hadn’t turned out to be a massive disappointment.

Gabriel touched Emilie’s coffin one last time. She rested peacefully in the semi-darkness, blonde hair styled beautifully around her face.

In light of recent events, and the the police turning their investigation inward and with a slight possibility that Ladybug would be conducting her own investigation, he was looking down everything related to his lairs. He would be reducing all power to the bare essentials down here (minimal ventilation and the system that kept Emilie from decaying only. No lights, no heat, nothing else). He had already thoroughly scrubbed away Adrien’s blood from the site of the battle and the smell of any chemicals or blood had been removed. 

Noroo had assured him of it. 

That and the weapon that had injured Adrien would never be found.

Any charges would be a "he said/he said" deal. 

Gabriel almost chuckled at the situation.

As soon as he left Emilie, he would seal the entrance to her tomb and his lair with concrete and the mechanism in her painting to open this secret tunnel would be disabled. If Adrien tried to lead Ladybug back here, it would be a futile trap.

But the blonde man had a feeling that his son was going to fight tooth and nail to keep her from coming back here, even if it meant losing proof that Gabriel Agreste had been Papillion all along. 

Some hero.

Chat Noir was too much of a kitten to face his own Father. Much less be useful to him after everything that had happened.

Pathetic.

Gabriel should have obliterated him when he had the chance.

With a long-suffering sigh, Gabriel said his final goodbye to Emilie before going back to the world above. 

He had a boy to find.

Serving Gabriel Agreste with a protection order had been an interesting experience, Officer Marcel Antone decided as he drove away from the Agreste mansion. 

The man had shown no emotion, though something in his stance had set the young officer on edge. There was this… aura around M. Agreste that left Marcel both confused and disturbed.

He had told the blonde that his son, Adrien, had been located and had received a temporary protection order to remove him from his father’s care. 

And Gabriel looked like he was about to laugh.

Laugh!

It still left Marcel confused and concerned. 

When he returned to the office, Officer Antone was sure to document M. Agreste’s odd behavior. Something told him that it would be needed later.

Chapter Text

Day 3  

As the search parties gathered for the third day of searching at the previously agreed upon location and we're prepping to get started. Dozens of people stood around, signed in, gathered, or pass out equipment. Even if the searches had only been going on for two days, the search team machine was in full swing. As Nino watched the preparations, he was thankful that among the numbers were people who had been part of civilian search parties in the past. Veteran searchers were always helpful.

Crossing his arms across his chest, his dark brows forming lines near his honey-colored eyes, his skin taught on his jaw. 

They had made decent progress and the police had been in close contact with his mother (who had become the unofficial leader of the searches since Nino was a minor) had expressed a lot of gratitude for any tips they were able to turn over to them. But there was still no sign of Adrien. The boy pulled off his cap and slapped it back onto his head in frustration. Where else could they look for his friend? Where would Adrien have gone?

And that was the crux of it all. Adrien didn't come to him. Adrien didn't go to Alya or their classmates. He didn't go to Marinette. 

Who else could he have gone to? Was he okay? Did someone get to him -

Nino was pulled out of his rapidly spiraling thoughts by a gentle touch on his arm. His eyes snapped up to meet the gray-gold eyes of his girlfriend, Alya. 

"Hey," She whispered. 

"Hey," He replied softly, forcing his arms to relax. Taking in Alya's tired appearance and the small huddled form of Marinette beside her, he guessed that they had just arrived and probably didn't sleep well. "Did either of you get any sleep last night?"

Alya pulled her boyfriend into a hug before whispering a response. "More sleep than we got the night before, that's for sure. Maybe 5 hours. She's still pretty worried. Me too."

Nino nodded. "Same. I don't think any of us will really rest until we find him."

The secret fox heroine rubbed his back. "We'll find him. We will."

The boy was about to respond when something caught his eye and his throat closed on itself. 

A police car made it's way slowly towards the search parties... and parked. Nino felt his chest tighten as two officers exited the vehicle and approached his father. Pulling away from Alya, the bespeckled boy practically sprinted the short distance to his mother.

"Good morning," Mme. Lahiffe greeted, offering the officers some coffee. "How can I help you today?"

One officer gladly accepted the offered beverage while the other politely declined before proceeding. 

"Officer Tomas and I," the one who hadn't taken the coffee began, Nino noticed that the badge he wore stated his name was Mar. "Are here to inform you that the search has been called off."

For a second, Nino's heart stopped. 

"Adrien has been located and is safe." The officer reassured quickly. "He made contact with the police department yesterday afternoon. We appreciate all you have been doing to help search for him. All of you did great covering ground we couldn't and sending in potential leads."

Adrien's been found.

Adrien's safe!

ADRIEN'S SAFE!

Nino could barely contain his joy, practically vaulting up onto one of the tables they had set up, not bothering to be worried about anything knocked over, and whistling for everyone's attention. After all side conversations had stopped, the young man began his announcement.

"Everyone!" He shouted, making sure that everyone could hear the good news. "I...We want to thank all of you for helping search for Adrien over the past few days. It has truly been awesome to have the help." He turned his eyes to Officers Tomas and Mar. "Officers Tomas and Mar here have just informed us that Adrien has been found safe!"

A cheer arose from the crowd and Nino's smile widened even more. After the cheer died down, he continued. 

"Since Adrien has been located and is safe, our job here is done. Again, thank you so much for all of your time and help. You all are amazing and...and-" his voice broke with emotion. He cleared his throat before continuing. "And I'm so glad that so many people cared enough to help us find my friend."

(CW: vomiting, not described in detail, but it is present. I will give a summary of this portion in the endnote. Please skip to *&* if you would rather not read this part. Stay safe friends!)

Alya, Nino, and Marinette climbed the steps of Lycée Dupont for the first time in days (though it truly felt like a lifetime ago), each deep in their thoughts. 

Nino's hand was holding on tightly to Alya's, fingers weaved together to help keep him grounded. The news that Adrien had been found had lifted a weight off of his shoulders, but there was still an ache in his chest. An ache that he was sure wouldn't go away until he could physically embrace his best friend, a void that couldn't be filled until Adrien was among them again.

Alya would squeeze Nino's hand occasionally, but her mind was elsewhere, mulling over the past few days and the implications that came with everything. Papillion discovers Chat's identity. Chat and Adrien both went missing within the same 12 hour period only to both be found within 24 hours of each other. It could all just be a coincidence, one that she really shouldn't try to decipher. For the fifth time, she shoved down on her journalistic instincts and tried to just be content went the knowledge that her friend and her teammate were both safe.

Marinette's thoughts raged in her mind like a wild thunderstorm. Uplifting drafts of "Adrien is safe!" and "Chat is injured but okay!" crashed violently with downward drafts of "Papillion knows Chat's identity" and terrifying end of the world scenarios flashing behind her eyes. Images of a green-eyed boy, a blue-eyed white cat, and a shattered moon haunted her nightmares, making the sleep that she was able to get restless.

When will I be able to sleep well again? She thought as the trio made their way to their lockers. A hard knot of anxiety filling her stomach refused to be eased by the good news of the day. 

And all because of stupid Papillion. With maybe a bit more force than needed, Marinette put her notebook in her backpack and slammed her locker shut, securing the lock for good measure before turning to follow her friends to class.

Ugh that butterfly abusing bastard! Whe- 

Marinette's thoughts were cut off as she collided with another body in the hallway. The two ricocheted off each other, sending Marinette tumbling to the ground and out of her thoughts. 

"Ow!" A feminine voice cried out.

Marinette looked up and her blue eyes met olive green.

Great.

Lila Rossi.

"I'm sorry," Marinette began, curling in on herself slightly, wanting to defuse this situation as quickly as possible. She didn't need Lila's drama today, not with how tattered her mental state was. "I wasn't watching where I was going. Are you okay, Lila? Do you need an ice pack or to go to the nurse?"

Alya and Nino had turned to look after Lila's cry and moved quickly to help the two girls up. Alya gave them both a once-over. "I don't see any injuries, you both lucked out."

Marinette fought off another wave of nausea as she stood. The knot of anxiety in her stomach mixed uncomfortably with the breakfast her Maman had insisted she eat that morning. She forced herself through it and to focus on Lila. "Are you sure your okay? I didn't mean to bump into you and I hope I didn't aggravate any of your medical conditions. I'm really sorry, Lila. I'll do my best to be more careful."

Lila's eyes flashed and the dark-haired girl knew she was laying it on a bit thick, but she didn't care. Not with the way her stomach was rioting just beneath the surface, not with how crazy the last few days were, not with how messy her thoughts were. Not with how sometimes when she closed her eyes blue eyes would stare back at her.

No. If she could avoid conflict with Lila Rossi for the rest of her life, she would do whatever she needed to do. Including laying on the concern really thick. 

"Oh, that's sweet of you, Marinette, to be so worried about me," Lila replied, her tone full of cheeriness, but her olive eyes held a warning. "I'll be just fine, thank you for your concern. Are you alright? You look a little… Green…"

Under different circumstances, Marinette would have laughed at the statement since she was wearing green today - a forest green long-sleeved top and a pair of black skinny jeans, her partner's colors - but her nausea came back with a fiery vengeance and she barely had enough time to press her fingers to her mouth as an acidy taste crawled up her throat and sprint to the bathroom. She burst in and luckily made it to an empty stall before her breakfast came up.

Thankfully, she had tied her hair back in a braid that morning. Her hair had grown much longer in the past year and having it in pigtails no longer effectively kept it out of her way anymore (though her hair would automatically switch to twin tails when she transformed into Ladybug). It was one less worry Marinette had as she succumbed to the retching, hoping that this would all be over soon.

Tikki opened the purse and fluttered to the door of the stall, shutting it to give her Chosen some privacy before diving back into her purse as the door to the restroom opened again with a lot of force. 

“Dupain-Cheng! W-” Chloé Bourgeois called out, her tone missing its usual bite. “Mon Dieu!” There was a moment of silence before the sound of running water filled Marinette’s ears followed by the sounds of someone pulling out several paper towels. 

A few minutes later (though it felt like an eternity), her nausea and vomiting finally eased, an exhausted Marinette flushed the toilet and sunk to the floor of the stall. Panting, the girl tried to wipe away the tears that had started running down her face. She looked up at the ceiling, hoping that her stomach would be kind to her now that it was empty.

A soft knock caught her attention and she turned to look.

Chloé’s shoes were visible under the door, and it looked like the blonde heiress was shifting from side to side, maybe nervously, but Marinette couldn't say for sure.

“Um,” Chloé spoke, her voice sounding unsure. “I’m going to pass you a wet paper towel under the door, okay, Marinette. Please grab it from my hands, I don't want it to fall to the floor. Place it on the back of your neck. It’ll help, I promise.” 

A second later, Chloé’s hand was visible in the gap under the stall door. Marinette reached out a shaking hand and took the offered towel. 

“Thank you,” Marinette croaked, her voice rough from the retching.

There was a moment of silence between the teens as Marinette moved her braid to place the cool towelette on her neck. The coolness sent a slight shiver down her spine, but only for a moment.

“Do you want me to get the nurse?” Chloé suddenly asked. 

The ravenette considered the request. “It probably wouldn’t be a bad idea. Thanks, Chloé.”

“Okay,” the blonde still sounded unsure, but also sounded like she would do as asked. “Uh, stay right there. I’ll be back with the nurse. Oh, where the hell is Césaire!”

There was the sound of retreating footsteps and the door opening and closing. A loud shout echoed in the hallway, but Marinette was too focused on keeping her breathing as normal as possible to really understand what was going on outside of the bathroom stall. 

The wet towel was cool on the back of her neck and after a moment or two, the ravenette started to feel a bit better. Breathing became slightly easier and she was able to swallow back some of the acidy taste in her mouth. I probably should have asked for some water too...

Tikki flew out from the small clutch at her Chosen's side and gently nuzzled Marinette's cheek. “That was rather kind of Chloé.” She said gently. 

“Yeah,” Marinette croaked, leaning her head against the stall wall. “It was. Maybe the whole thing with Adrien touched a nerve?”

The kwami hummed thoughtfully. “Only time will tell.”

The girl hummed in agreement before looking down at her outfit and hissing. “Dammit. I got vomit on my shirt.” Tears stung her blue eyes again as she pulled the garment away from her chest to observe the damage. 

“It’s washable, Marinette,” Tikki soothed.

Logically, Marinette knew Tikki was right. But her emotions were still all over the place and tears were blurring her vision before she could really think anything through. The last few days with little sleep and constant worry were taking their toll, and this seemed to be the thing to push Marinette over the edge. 

The door to the bathroom opened again before Tikki could offer any additional words of comfort. 

“Marinette?” Chloé’s voice echoed again in the bathroom. Several pairs of shoes were heard entering, but Marinette couldn’t really care about that right now. The ache in her chest and throat prevented her from responding.

There was a soft knock on the stall door and another voice accompanied it. “Marinette,” A softer, older voice spoke. “It’s Mme. Blanchard. Can you open the door? I’m here to help you.”

The nurse.

Marinette sniffed and slowly reached up to undo the latch. 

The door swung open carefully, revealing three people before Marinette. Chloé, Sabrina, and Mme. Blanchard. The greying woman knelt down beside the crying girl. 

“May I examine you?” The nurse asked, her eyes kind and her graying hair shimmering in the light.

Marinette acquiesced with a nod.

As she was examined by the nurse (a penlight flashed in her eyes and mouth, a brief feel for her pulse, and a cool hand on her forehead to check for fever), Chloé leaned over to Sabrina and in a rapid whisper gave the girl an order. The redhead nodded and sprinted out of the bathroom. The ravenette couldn’t find the energy to care if they were planning on torturing her because of this.

Where is Alya? Marinette’s mind cried out.

As if reading her mind, Chloé provided an answer. “Césaire went to fetch Mme. Baille, Dupain-Cheng. She should be here shortly.”

“Oh.” She whispered but gave a thankful nod. 

Sabrina quickly returned with Alya and Mme. Baille in tow. In Sabrina’s arms was a garment bag and Alya had a bottle of water in her hands.

“I think you better come to my office, Marinette,” Mme. Blanchard said carefully as she put her penlight away and climbed to her feet. She held out a hand towards the girl. "If only to recover from what happened not too long ago."

Marinette took the offered hand and pulled herself to her feet. She swayed for a moment, but the nurse's hands carefully seized her elbows, steading her swiftly. 

“Easy now,” Mme. Blanchard coached, leading the girl from the stall.

“C-can I wash my hands and face, please?” Marinette whispered, feeling embraced by all the eyes on her.

"Absolutely,” The graying woman replied, guiding her to one of the sinks and hovering slightly as the ravenette proceeded with her task. 

The cool water soothed the ravenette’s burning skin and she patted her face carefully with a paper towel once done. She turned to the nurse and smiled thinly. “I’m ready.”

“You will be excused from class, Marinette,” Mme. Baille said, opening the door to the bathroom. “I will be sure someone takes notes for you, okay?”

Alya thrust the bottle of water into Marinette’s hands. “I’m just a text away, okay? If you need anything, get a hold of me.”

Chloé waved a hand in Sabrina’s direction. “These clothes are for you to change into. Give your current clothes to me after you change and I’ll get them cleaned for you, alright?”

A flood of gratitude filled Marinette. People really cared about her. 

Warmed, she smiled. “Thank you, all of you.”

*&*

Today was the day. 

Since his injuries were healing well and he could now stand without doubling over in pain, the doctor decided it would be best to discharge Adrien today. 

And with that came a terrifying prospect. 

A nearby foster couple had agreed to house Adrien until things with Gabriel could be figured out. They were an older couple with no children of their own living and Mme. LaFleur had assured him that they would give him as much privacy as he needed.

Still, Adrien was nervous as he dressed in the clothing that had been brought for him. It felt a little weird (and oddly freeing) to not wear Gabriel, he thought to himself as he smoothed the non-descript blue t-shirt over the rib brace that wrapped around his chest. The shirt was a bit big, but he was thankful for that as it hid the brace a bit better than his usual form fitting shirts would have. 

Wearing shoes again felt amazing. Days of wearing the hospital provided slipper socks were comfortable enough, but having the support and firmness of a soled shoe was at first odd, but they kept out the chill more than any sock could.

After days of feeling off, wearing clothes and shoes gave Adrien a feeling of being human again. Yes his world was still in a tailspin, and his father was likely still hunting for him, but at this moment, things were slightly normal.

Then there was a knock at the door, startling him out of his thoughts. 

The boy froze before reminding himself to breathe. “Come in?” He called.

Mme LaFleur’s red hair poked into the room. “Are you ready?”

Adrien sighed, tension uncoiling in his shoulders, and grabbed his bag of belongings and noticed Plagg dive in. “Yes.”

“Great!” Beatrice said, pushing open the door and the two ladies and an older couple walked in. 

A very familiar older couple.

Adrien almost dropped his bag in surprise. Before him stood Wang Fu and Marianne Lenoir. 

“Hello, young man,” Fu greeted with a gentle smile, his dark eyes warm but lacking the recognition that the blonde had found there so long ago.

Before his teacher had given up his memories.

Before Ladybug had become the guardian.

When things were different. 

Swallowing thickly, Adrien forced himself to give them a real smile. “Hello,” He replied, voice horse with emotion. “Uh… thank you so much for taking me in. I promise I won’t be a bother.”

Marianne chuckled lightly. “We didn’t think you would be, Adrien, and we are happy to share our home with you. I’m Marianne and this is Jiahao Lenoir, my husband.”

Warmth blossomed in his chest, easing the ache left behind by painful memories. He forced himself to breathe normally and not cry. Now was not the time to cry. It would hurt his ribs and then he’d be a mess for the rest of the morning.

No. Now was not the time to cry.

Beatrice offered an out. She wheeled over a black wheelchair and locked the wheels. “While I'm sure you’d rather walk out of here on your own two feet, the procedure for discharge is to take you out in a wheelchair. Think you can manage that, Adrien.”

The blonde huffed but complied. “Just this once.” He said with a faint chuckle. 

“Goodman.”

Wearing Chloé’s designer clothing was weird. Especially when fifty percent of the outfit was yellow. 

The heiress may no longer be Queen Bee, but even after almost a year since Miracle Queen, Chloé would continue to wear the colors of her superhero persona. Even if she hadn't been the best of heroes - being unnecessarily reckless, putting civilians at risk during her first outing as Queen Bee and using her powers selfishly to gain her mother's approval - in the beginning, she had proved herself on Heroes Day.

Marinette sighed, recalling that she had yet to find a new welder for Pollen. Fiddling with the yellow threads, the ravenette sat up on the cot in the nurse's office as observed how the clothing fit her.

Their sizes were about the same, but since the blonde heiress was a bit taller, the shirt sleeves and pant legs were a little long. But Marinette wasn’t going to complain. 

It was nice for Chloé to help her, regardless.

Even if this could be a one-time thing. 

Marinette stared up at the ceiling of the dimly lit Nurse's office, contemplating what happened this morning. She was feeling a lot better after drinking some water and getting a cat nap. She guessed she should probably try to return back to class. 

Hopefully, Lila wasn’t spreading any rumors about her.

That would be the icing on the embarrassment cake that had been this morning. Little sleep, not watching where the hell she was going, anxiety induced vomiting, going to the nurse’s office, and wearing Chloé Bourgeois' clothing. 

Who was she kidding? Lila was probably going to spin something out of this. She always did.

Taking a deep breath, Marinette turned to get off the cot slowly, thankful the room didn’t spin as she did so. That was a good sign. "Mme Blanchard?" The ravenette called out, her voice less scratchy than before. 

There was a moment of shuffling before the graying nurse appeared. "Yes, Marinette? How are you feeling?"

"Much better," Marinette replied with a smile. "I'd like to return to class now."

"Are you sure?" The woman asked, her brows furrowed in worry. "It may be better for you to return home and rest some more." 

Marinette shook her head. "I've already missed two days of class and I can't afford to miss ay more lessons. I really do feel well enough to return."

"If you are sure," Mme Blanchard said slowly. "I must insist that you return to my office if you feel even a little bit peckish or unwell. Is that understood?"

The ravenette nodded. "Yes, madame."

After getting a note from the nurse and confirming which period it was, Marinette made her way to class - art class - hoping that this restart to her day would be better than the original. 

She quietly opened the door and poked her head inside. Everyone was working on their art projects - from here it looked like a drawing exercise - so no one looked up when the door opened and she heard faint background music playing. Taking a quiet breath, Marinette opened the door enough to let herself in, closing it quietly, and making her way to M. Sampson.

Her art teacher looked up at her from his desk as she approached and gave her a warm smile. "Good morning, Marinette," he said quietly so as to not draw undue attention to them. “Feeling any better?” His tone was light but held concern.

The girl nodded, handing him her slip. “I’m feeling a lot better, thank you,” She whispered back. 

He nodded, relief shining on his face. He briefly described the assignment and gestured for her to go to her desk to accomplish the task.

Without wasting another minute, Marinette made her way to her desk next to Nathaniel and Marc. A brief smile was exchanged between the three before they set back to work. 

The ravenette found comfort in the assignment. It was a simple drawing exercise, which helped her nerves and her jumbled mind. The strokes of her graphite pencil along the paper gave her purpose and structure as she pushed her muddled thoughts away. 

That could all be addressed later.

Right now, all that existed was her pencil, paper, and the objects to draw. 

She didn’t realize time had passed until the bell for the next period rang. Looking down at her project, she smiled. It had turned out very well and she found herself proud of her ability to accomplish the task.

One task at a time. That’s how I’ll get through today. She thought as she turned in her assignment, got the information for what assignments she missed, and walked to her next class.

Alya caught up with her and gave her a big hug as the two headed to Literature class, a class they shared. “I’m so glad you are doing better,” The auburn-haired girl exclaimed. 

"Me too. Pretty sure all of that was due to my stressing out over the past few days."

"No kidding!" Alya kept an arm over Marinette's shoulders as the two walked to their next class. "Sorry I wasn't there for you in the bathroom. Lila pretty much goaded me into taking her to Mme. Baille's classroom before I could go to you. By the time I arrived at the bathroom, Chloé was already leaving and yelling for me to get you so water." The honey-eyed girl winced, rubbing her ear. "I'm glad I didn't go deaf from her screeching. You think I can get moved to the front of the class for sudden onset tinnitus?"

Marinette laughed at that. "Just as long as we talk to everyone before moving seats."

Alya sobered for a moment, and the ravenette realized she touched a nerve.

"Hey," Marinette said, her tone kind. "It's water under the bridge, okay? I get everyone was kinda caught up in the moment and we were all 15 at the time, and kids make stupid decisions. Mme. Bustier didn't really help matters and she should have had a better grip on our class. But I forgave everyone years ago. Come on. Let's get to class."

The auburn-haired girl didn't say anything, but her grip on Marinette tightened just a bit in thanks.

Lady Luck must have been smiling down upon Adrien Agreste today.

He’d have to thank her for it the next time he saw her.

After seeing his Princesse, of course.

Marianne and Jiahao lived in a two-bedroom dwelling in a small apartment complex roughly a ten minute walk from Lycée Dupont and within vaulting distance of the Dupain-Cheng Bakery. 

Even better, Adrien had a good sized window in his room, and it faced the back of the complex, reducing the risk that he would be seen when going as Chat Noir.

And that wasn’t even taking into consideration everything that was being provided for him. Shelter, clothing, food. Marianne and Jiahao offered it freely, only asking for him to help them around the home as he was able with his injuries (which would limited to washing dishes and keeping his room tidy for the moment) and do well in school while under their care.

He had honestly never felt luckier.

He almost wondered when the other shoe would drop. He was the black cat, after all. He was sure his luck would eventually run out. He'd been lucky enough to make it this far from his father's grasp. But for the moment, he just focused on being a good foster child and guest.

After coming to the apartment, the boy found himself fumbling with the first expectation Marianne and Fu had for him. Growing up with maids and chefs didn’t really help him in the life skills department, but Marianne was patient and helped teach him. Every attempt to wash dishes or sweep the floor proved to be better and better on the next try.

As the sunlight faded outside, Adrien found himself excited. Marianne and Fu had turned in for bed around 20:30 and the blonde had waited an hour to ensure they were both asleep, the apartment was secure (locked doors, etc), and made sure Plagg finished his Brie - as camembert was too expensive for him to request of Marianne and Fu and he had yet to get access back to his bank account, and Plagg didn't complain too much - before calling on his transformation. Chat Noir exited his room onto the balcony, shutting the door tightly and vaulting into the night. 

Chat decided it would be a good idea to do a brief patrol around Marinette's home, just to make sure no one spotted him and to keep an ear out for any butterflies that may be fluttering around. Keeping to the shadows and making smaller jumps around alleyways he passed her home once, then twice. Each time he noted that her fairy lights were no longer on her balcony, but the light in her bedroom was on. Nothing was amiss. 

On his third pass by her balcony, he saw her.

Marinette was leaning against the guardrail of her balcony, wearing a warm set of pajamas and possibly a hoodie, her eyes fixed in the direction of Hotel Dieu Hospital, or at least, that was his best guess from this distance. With an idea forming in his mind as he leapt out into the night once more. 

He circled back towards that very hospital and made some careful leaps, making sure that they were high enough for her to spot, but not long or fast. He had promised that he would briskly walk or carefully saunter to her home after he was free from the hospital after all.

It took several extra minutes, but it was worth it to land one rooftop over from hers, look up and see her beaming at him, quietly calling his name. 

Kwamis, he had missed that smile.

Taking a running start, Chat easily cleared the last jump to her balcony, landing on all fours on the floor of her roof rather than landing on her railing or chimney. He barely had time to stand before Marinette was in his arms. 

And everything was right with the world. 

His father may be after him. He may have three cracked ribs and a bruised jaw. He may have a lot of uncertainties about the future.

But at that moment, with the girl who cared about him so much in his arms, the world seemed to right itself and he could breathe easier than he had in days. 

Maybe healing from the realization of what his father was was possible. Maybe he would be able to figure out his next steps to get out from his father’s thumb. Maybe there were some other things Mme. LaFleur hadn’t thought of or found it in the regulations. 

In that moment, a weight that had been crushing his shoulders as clouding his mind lifted. In that moment, with Marinette's arms around him and his nose in her hair, he could see the light at he end of the tunnel. 

He had hope again as he rested in Marinette’s arms.

Chapter Text

Day 4

The morning air held a note of winter in it, far off notes, but still lightly present. Nothing a soft sweater couldn't fix. Crisp, colored leaves clung to tree branches and occasionally swirled around in the light breeze. The blue sky still held hues of the dawn, pinks, and yellows mixing with vibrant oranges closer to the rising sun. As if heralding that very dawn, Adrien Agreste walked down the sidewalk heading to school, a careful spring in his step. 

For the first time, the blonde was walking to school like a normal kid! It had taken some convincing for the Lenoirs to let him, but after reassuring them that his ribs didn’t hurt too badly while wrapped, that he had his medication from his discharge and he had the phone Mme LaFleur had given to him the previous day on his person, and that he would call them at the first sign of difficulty or concern, they finally allowed him to walk to school.

The older couple had watched him from the entrance to their apartment complex as he walked away, supportive but slightly worried smiles on their faces as they waved to him. Adrien had turned regularly as he walked along to smile and wave at them until he was out of sight. Each time he turned back, his resolve grew as if he knew that they would have his back, just like Mme Lafluer had promised that day in the hospital. 

The cool breeze ruffled through his roughly styled blonde hair, no longer forced into its usual style by gel and hairspray. He felt a little wilder today, more like a hybrid of his two identities rather than just the Model Adrien Agreste. And the second-hand, not designer brand outfit (a pair of relaxed blue jeans, a forest green t-shirt, and a slightly too big black and red striped sweater) he wore sealed the deal.

Today, Adrien wasn't exactly to "Agreste" standards and, while he didn't want to draw uninvited attention to himself, he couldn't simply walk back into his father's home and get his usual outfits. He brushes off any discomfort about making a "scene" or worries about being perfect. 

Gabriel should have thought about that before beating his son. 

"You're pretty chipper this morning, Adrien,” Plagg said, peeking out from his new hiding spot in the front pocket of his knit sweater. It was a lot cozier than the inner pocket of his chosen's usual outer shirt.

“I feel really good about today, Plagg,” the teen replied, smiling broadly, swinging the small briefcase he had been given for his school supplies as a temporary replacement until he could get his usual school bag back. “Today I am free from my father’s schedule and expectations. I can be me, at least for today. And it feels wonderful.”

The kwami chuckled. “Maybe we should have run away sooner,” he joked. 

Adrien patted the pocket gently, silently asked Plagg to hide as he rounded the corner. There was Lycée Dupont, and he felt his smile falter, suddenly feeling a bit nervous. His hand traveled up to his hair, his fingers going through the motion to force it back into the style that Gabriel had drilled into him, and he pulled tight on the sleeves of his sweater, pulling it down over his wrists to ward off the sudden chill that seeped into his bones.

It was odd to suddenly be overwhelmed by this feeling of exposure.  Without his usual "armor" he felt more like an imposter. And with that came a flood of doubts that chased away the warmth of his freedom.

Maybe I should stay at Fu’s today. How can I face my classmates after going missing for two days? Will they question everything?  What have they heard? Will anyone still want to hang out with me?  

Will they be disappointed in me... especially when they find out that I can't tell them the full truth of what happened?

He was about to turn around and high tail it out of there when a flash of pink caught his eye.

Marinette.

She was walking up the steps with Alya, her dark hair tied up into a high ballet bun and she wore her usual pink jeans coupled with a long-sleeved pale blouse, though he couldn't make out much detail besides that. He had a feeling that it could be a handmade shirt and a light smile graced his face at the thought. His princesse's designs always made him smile. She was so talented...

Pulling the break on those thoughts, Adrien straightened and shook his head, his hair immediately coming loose from his rough styling. Huffing a breath towards his bangs he carefully rolled his shoulders and cracked his neck, psyching himself up. I can do this. Marinette will be there. She'll understand. She's a wonderful person and will be my friend despite this nonsense. Get a grip, Adrien. Let's go!

Without hesitating this time, he stepped out into the open and towards his school. Focusing on breathing helped him with his racing heart as he arrived at the front door. 

I can do this.

Swallowing thickly he made his way into the school, which fortunately had very few people milling about the courtyard as the first bell would ring soon. He'd soon join his classmates, but first, he needed to see the Headmistress with his note explaining his absence. 

Then I'll see everyone. Then I'll be with Marinette, Nino, and Alya again. 

Things will be okay.

I can do this.

“Girl, as much as I love to see you get here early,” Alya exclaimed as she eyed her best friend. “You better have gotten enough sleep last night.”

Marinette shrugged noncommittally, her right hand curled around a travel mug that was filled with a dangerously sweet coffee concoction. Chat Noir had stayed on her balcony until about one am when she had reluctantly kicked him out (citing school and his injuries as reasons for him to leave). He had been just as reluctant to leave her as she was to see him go and had promised to return after nightfall tonight.

And while she looked forward to his arrival, she hoped that he wouldn't mind if the two of them could just take a cat nap on her chaise.

Pun intended.

Kwamis, she could practically see him preen at the thought of her making a pun. She was sure he would take it as a personal accomplishment to inflate his ego.

“A pun, Princesse!” He would say, his green cat eyes wide with pride. “I knew you had it in you.”

She smirked at the mental image of her partner, not caring how Alya interpreted it. Frankly speaking, she’d be okay with his ego getting a boost just this once. It really could use some inflation after the hell he’d been through the past few days...

Alya raised an eyebrow as the ravenette took a swig of her coffee. “How late were you up until?”

“Too late to be properly functional right now,” she replied, gently pushing away thoughts of Chat Noir from her mind. Later. I can worry about him later.

“Then it’s probably best we get you to the classroom," The auburn-haired girl said with a grin, wrapping her arm around her friend's shoulder to guide her to the locker room. "Wouldn’t want you falling down any stairs or running into anyone.”

Marinette rolled her eyes. “Yeah, better not flame any rumors already swirling about me," She added, her tone bitter. Her filter was gone, but she found it very hard to give a damn to be nice. Especially if it concerned Lila since she knew that's what her friend was referring to.

Alya pursed her lips but led her friend into the school without comment. The two of them didn’t speak as they swung by their lockers and up to their first period, though the budding journalist did take notice of some of the looks cast in Marinette's direction and found herself giving questioning looks back to the fleeting glances.

What did I miss? Alya thought as she opened the door to door to Mme Baille's classroom. She usually had a pretty firm finger to the pulse of the rumor mill, but she hadn't heard anything she could recall regarding her ravenette friend. She'd have to interrogate her sources and set the records straight, especially based on the concerned and hasty looks (followed by whispers) that followed them down the hall.

She almost wished she had her Rena Furative hearing right now. She'd probably be able to pick up some of the details right now in the hall, but she was pretty sure that was an abuse of her Miraculous and Marinette wouldn't like that.

Sighing, she helped guide her friend to her desk. Marinette carefully set down her coffee before pulling off her backpack and sitting down before resting her head in her arms and closing her eyes. Alya sat in her seat beside her friend and gently rubbed her back, pulling out her phone to send a text.

Ladyblogger: morning Alix. how's the bets going?

Blades4Lyfe: Kim and I are tied 2 for 2. He obviously isn't going to let me win this ... but I expected more of a challenge.

Blades4Lyfe: How's our favorite designer? Is she adjusting to the news ok?

Ladyblogger: ofc he's not going to let you win. its Kim. She's doing k.. bit tired but nothing a nap and some coffee can't help. She's doing alright but I'm sure she'll be a lot happier once Adrien's back in school.

Blades4Lyfe: should she be drinking coffee? i'm pretty sure thats not recommended w being well... u kno

Ladyblogger: wth are u talking about? 

Blades4Lyfe: she didn't TELL u?

Ladyblogger: spit it out, Kubdel.

Ladyblogger: im running on 3-5 hours of sleep every night for the last three days. not in the mood for this shit.

Blades4Lyfe: rumor has it that Mari's

Blades4Lyfe: pregnant. 

Ladyblogger: LMAO

Blades4Lyfe: well... the evidence is compelling. shes been tired a lot, yesterday she got sick, she's been wearing baggy af clothes...

Ladyblogger: WTF? And u BELIEVE that shit?

Ladyblogger: u do realize that she's been STRESSED TF out because of Adrien, right?

Ladyblogger: pretty sure combined she's only had like 10 hrs sleep in the last 4 days. if that.

Ladyblogger: and since when has baggy clothes been a sign of pregnancy? pretty sure those clothes fit her like... a month ago. if anything, she's been losing weight considering how little she's been eating. And I've been with her like all the time for the last few weeks.

Ladyblogger: also Mari wouldn't have been able to HIDE shit like that! Alix, like DAMN she can barely keep it together when any of us discuss any kind of romantic encounter! TF is wrong w/ ppl

Ladyblogger: u kno what. don't answer that. BRB Ima strangle a bitch

The warning bell rang loud in Alya's ears and her rage mounted as she looked around the room, confidant that there was only one person who could spread such a vile rumor about her friend. And to think the bitch Helped Mari yesterday. When I get my hands on -

But before she could get up out of her seat, much less confront the blonde heiress, the door to the classroom opened and another blonde walked in, one they hadn't seen in days...

“ADRIEN!”

Adrien had barely made it two steps into his first-period class when he found himself tackled by a blonde blur.

He managed, by some bizarre luck (and thanks to years of taking hits as Chat Noir), to stay upright, taking the brunt of the tackle with little more than a very pained “oof” - or at the very least, he would have on any other day. Today was not one of those days as his ribs screamed at him and he gasped in pain, forcing him to stumble backward away from the person who had attempted to hug him.

Chloé, immediately seeing her error, pulled away rapidly as he staggered, a low curse escaping his lips as he tried to catch his breath and he leaned away from his injured side, trying to get the pain to go away. Tears stung his eyes as he prayed that Chloé's hug didn't reinjure his ribs. He was lucky that last night hadn't hurt him too much...

“Shit! Shit! Shit!” Chloé was panicking and she began fluttering around him, never quite touching him, but worried hands hovering over his form. “I’m sorry, Adrien! I didn’t mean to hurt you!”

He waved her off, gasping for breath. “Y-you... you couldn’t have known.” He choked out, trying desperately to get oxygen back into his body. 

Breathe. How do I breathe again? Ugh, damn this pain...

Several pain-ridden minutes passed, and Adrien barely acknowledged Mme Baille's arrival or the concerned comments and looks of his classmates as he tried desperately to get his rib pain under control. He somehow managed to get his oversized sweater off of him and adjusted the brace underneath his shirt (even with his brain pain ailed, he wasn't keen on showing everything off to his classmates). 

Finally, the pain eased and he was slowly able to straighten. Chloé who stood beside him looked positively terrified, holding his discarded sweater. With a smile of gratitude, he took the offered clothing, cheeks twinged pink with embarrassment. 

Can't get any more pathetic, can I? He thought as he shrugged on the sweater and turned his attention back to his classmates. His teacher looked him over with worried brown eyes. 

"Do you need to go to the nurse, Adrien?" Mme Baille inquired, voicing the concern of everyone in the room. 

Swallowing thickly, Adrien shook his head. "No. I'm... I'm alright now." Slowly, he turned to Chloe and smiled apologetically. “Sorry… I’m a little busted up at the moment.”

He noticed that tears were in his oldest friend’s eyes, and based on her expression, he knew she wasn't going to take this lying down.

Letting out a sigh, he briefly recalled that they hadn’t been on the best of terms in a while - even before Miracle Queen, though that had punted their friendship from rocky to nearly hostile, especially once he opened his eyes to just how cruel she could be to his friends and the other kids at their school. After one particularly nasty confrontation between the two after Chloe had - once again - been the cause of someone's akumatization, Adrien had lost his temper and, in a move more akin to something Gabriel would do, had coldly dismissed his friendship to the heiress.

That had been months ago and the two had barely spoken since. 

But even after all of that, looking at the girl who knew more about the problems he faced at home and the deep-seated grief he had felt after his mother vanished, he saw a glimpse of his old friend in those blue eyes. A deep concern, genuine concern for him. “W-what happened?” She asked quietly.

His teacher and classmates were looking at him with varying degrees of concern, worry, and - in Marinette’s case - confused terror.

The look on his Princesse's face caused his chest to tighten, but not with pain. He wanted to be completely honest, especially with her, wanted to tell her who he was because she was his friend on both sides of the mask and she cared about him.

But his father had screwed that up for him by being the very enemy he and Ladybug had sworn to remove from Paris. Plus with Ladybug's rules regarding identities and his fear of losing Plagg, he found himself less and less inclined to give the full truth. She already knew Chat’s story and if Adrien's was too similar she’d figure him out, worse still he would hate to put her in further danger.

He had shared plenty with her already. 

Swallowing thickly, Adrien tried to remember what Mme LaFleur had said he should say if asked about what happened to him. It would be the safest answer as it didn’t hold much detail and could be vague enough to put enough distance between what happened to Adrien and what happened to Chat. His lips suddenly felt very dry and he licked them slightly as he turned his attention back to Chloe. “I… I can’t discuss everything that happened over the past few days. There’s… there’s an active investigation into what happened and I do have some injuries, but they are healing well. I’m… uh… staying as under the radar as I can in the meantime.”

The blue-eyed heiress blinked at the vague story.

“I…” the emotional pain from the past few days rose in his chest as he made eye contact with each of his classmates, eventually landing on Marinette, though he quickly looked away, not wanting to lose his nerve. “I’m so sorry. I… I heard about how all of you searched for me and were so worried. I swear if I could have reached out, I would have! There’s…” He looked down at his feet as his green eyes swam with unshed tears. “A lot is going on right now, and I can’t talk about it. I want to, but…” His voice broke. “I’m sorry.”

A hand reached out but didn't touch his arm, as if asking for permission before touching him.

He looked up and met Chloe’s eyes once more. He nodded in a jerking motion, allowing her to touch his arm. 

Her hand was gentle on his sweater-covered arm and she had the most understanding expression on her face. Something that he hadn’t seen in years. 

“It’ll be alright, Adrien,” She said calmly. “We are all here for you. Whatever it is you are going through, we’ll get through it together. Okay?”

Adrien looked up and saw that his classmates had moved from their chairs to surround him in a loose circle. They weren’t in his personal space, as if very hesitant to approach him and traumatize him further. And if Adrien hadn’t already been crying, he probably would have started then. He opened his mouth to thank them all, but his voice failed him as a sob echoed in his chest. 

“Can…” Marinette finally spoke, standing and walking slowly towards him, looking around at all of their friends. “Can we give you a hug, Adrien?”

He nodded eagerly and everyone pulled closer, surrounding Adrien in a huge group hug, making sure not to squeeze him tightly.

And Adrien couldn’t help but smile. 

His friends cared about him. 

He’d get through this. They’d be here.

I'm not alone.

Private number: He’s returned.

Unknown number: Keep as close of an eye on him as you can. 

(CW: anxiety attack and brief traumatic flashback, not graphic, but the character's reactions are intense. Skip to *&* if you would like to avoid. I'll put a summary in the endnote)

Adrien had underestimated just how exhausting going to school would be while injured.  Sitting mostly still in class, taking notes, sitting out during gym, and watching his classmates play basketball or walk laps around the track, not to mention his handful of trips to Mme Blanchard to adjust his brace throughout the day, and the walking between classes ... the blonde was exhausted.

But was a good kind of exhaustion, similar to the feeling one gets after completing a successful workout. Endorphins running high, and his friends beside him, Adrien felt lighter than he had in days. 

The gentle hugs and soft touches helped. Periodically throughout the day, each of his friends and even some random students who he knew but only tangentially would approach him and ask to give him a gentle hug. Adrien couldn't find the words to properly describe how he was feeling during those moments, but they were wonderful.

Soon the day ended and he found himself walking with Marinette, Alya, and Nino out of the school buildings. The aspiring DJ was spouting some details about the most recent movie he saw, commenting on some of the ridiculousness of the CGI or something to that effect (HA!). Adrien found himself chuckling at his friend, doing his best to keep listening while also holding back full-on belly laughs. 

The plan was to head to Marinette's place to study and go over the notes that they had missed the past few days, but once they made it to the top of the stairs at the entrance of the school, Adrien froze.

His friends immediately noticed and turned to look. 

There, at the base of the stairs of Lycée Dupont, was a familiar black sedan... and standing beside it, looking incredibly put together and angry, was Gabriel Agreste.

It was the first time he had seen his father in days.

Since Adrien had run from home. Since his father had beat him.

“GIVE ME YOUR MIRACULOUS! All of this will stop once you GIVE IT TO ME!”

Adrien stumbled back at the memory, his breath caught in his throat as his father’s voice echoed loud and real in his ears, his hand flying to his chest as it tightened. Gabriel didn't move, but the blonde's eyes seemed to be playing tricks on him as his father's expression turned darker. There was a fluttering sound in the air.

No... NO! He can't! No!

His green eyes looked rapidly around him, searching for some kind of escape. RuN! Get out of here!

Suddenly, a hand wrapped around his and he almost screamed as he was pulled back into the school. There was a flurry of activity around him, and in his panicked state, he worried that someone had seen the butterfly... that they would know... that they will hate me... 

NO! No, he can't get Plagg!

Something grabbed his face and he did scream this time as the fingers brushed his still-healing jaw. The fingers stiffened, moving to just behind his ears instead, and pulled him to look at something.

Blue eyes flooded his vision framed by raven black hair. My... My Lady? No. Not red. Pink! Marinette. Her lips were moving but he couldn’t hear her clearly over the roar of his pulse in his ears. 

He focused on the shapes her lips were making, trying to make out what she was saying, but her shoulders were distracting him by their dramatic rise and fall. 

Unconsciously, he found himself copying her, and soon breathing became easier. The roar died down in his ears. 

*&*

“...Adrien. It’s okay, Adrien…” Her words finally broke through. “You are safe.”

“Please,” His voice choked as he gasped for breath, leaning forward until his face was almost in the crook of her neck and his fingertips grazed the sleeves of her blouse. He flinched, not sure if his touch would be welcomed by her, especially not in his state. “Don’t let him take me away. Please. He...He’ll…”

“Adrien,” Marinette replies, her voice soft but firm as her hands slip away from his face and rest carefully on his shoulders. “You don’t have to go with anyone that you don’t want to.”

He breathed out harshly, closing his eyes and trying to get a grip. What can I do to get myself out of this mess... he thinks, trying desperately to find the answer. But his mind is a storm of images and the sweet tang of cinnamon and vanilla wafting from Marinette's hair. 

"Is there anyone you can call to help?" his friend suggests. "Nino and Alya went to go get Mme Waldgrave, but I think it would be a good idea for you to get to wherever you are staying right now."

Nodding, Adrien pulled away and fumbled to get the cell phone that suddenly weighed heavy in his pocket. With shaking fingers, he opened the contacts list and dialed the first number - Jiahao’s. It rang once before being answered. 

"Adrien? Is something wrong?"

“Yes. He’s out front.” Adrien replied without preamble, his tongue thick in his mouth. 

“Are you still at school?” Jiahao’s voice asked worriedly, the sound of shuffling in the background.

"Yes. I... I wanted to go to my friend's place... but..." His voice dropped to barely a whisper, not wanting to look in Marinette's direction. "But I'm terrified he'll just follow me..."

“I’ll be there in a few minutes. I'm pretty sure there is a rear entrance. Can you meet me there? I will be there to pick you up.” 

“Is there a rear entrance?” Adrien asked Marinette dumbly. He was pretty sure he had used another entrance to the school a few times as Chat Noir, but his brain was too muddled to think straight. 

Marinette nodded immediately, smiling gently. 

“Yes,” Adrien conveyed to his guardian. “I can meet you there when you arrive.”

“Are you with someone you feel safe with?”

“Yes.” 

“Good. Stay with them. I’ll text you when I’m outside of the school. Okay? It’s going to be alright, Adrien.”

Hot tears stung his eyes and Adrien was getting sick and tired of crying today. I’m Chat Noir. I can handle this without crying, dammit. “Okay. See you soon. Thank you, F - M. Jiahao.”

“Anytime.”

As Adrien hung up and put his phone back in his pocket, he heard a commotion behind him. He frowned and was about to turn to look when Marinette grabbed his hand and pulled him away. 

“Come on. Let's get you out of here.” She said simply, her cheeks tinted a pretty pink. “You don’t need to see that.”

“What?” He replied, blinking. 

“A distraction. A useful one. We should probably take advantage of it and get you out of here.”

Adrien licked his dry lips and weaved his fingers through hers, feeling a bit braver with her by his side. “Yeah. Let’s get out of here.”

For now, he was going to let his Princesse rescue him.

Chloe was pissed. 

Which was probably an understatement, but whatever. Q

A faint fury had settled into her chest since the beginning of the day when she had discovered Adrien's injury. At first, she was sure that it was directed towards herself as self-hatred wasn't something she was unfamiliar with. After all, she usually used it to her advantage when she bullied those around her.

Something that only reignited her own self-hatred.

But now the fury had become a raging wildfire as the scene before her played out. She had been sitting on the bench outside the doors of the school awaiting the arrival of her driver when a familiar black sedan pulled up in front of the school. Chloe didn't so much as blink regarding the Agreste vehicle's arrival, though something nagged her in the back of her mind.

Wait... Didn't Adrien say he was living under the radar currently?

Then why...

Only a second later did she have her answer as "Uncle" Gabriel stepped out of the car and stood at the end of the steps, his platinum blonde hair in its usual style...but something was off about the man. Even at this distance, Chloe to tell that his stance was off - shoulders too stiff, jaw locked too tight, the sun's gleam off of his glasses giving him an unusual and bone-chilling air, and his expression darker, more... she couldn't quite pick a word to describe it.

But it made her blood run cold. 

Something was wrong. Very wrong here.

But what?

A few moments later, the scene changed. The faint sound of laughter filled the air and Chloe turned to see Dupain-Cheng, Lahiffe, Césaire, and Adrien walk out of the school. She observed her childhood friend and gently nudged Sabrina who sat beside her. The red-haired girl looked up from her phone and waited attentively for the heiress to speak. 

"Yes, Chloé?"

"How long -" She began, but quickly silenced herself as she noticed a change in her classmates - namely in Adrien. 

The teen froze, his green eyes widening as he stared in Gabriel's direction. His skin began to pale considerably and his hand rose to his chest. He looked ready to pass out.

At that moment, Chloé had never been more grateful for the quick thinking of Marinette Dupain-Cheng. The dark-haired girl had noticed pretty quickly that the blonde had stopped and immediately pulled Adrien back into the school, the last location that the blonde boy had felt some degree of security.

But Chloé had a buzzing within her, the white-hot inferno of her fury needed an outlet.

"Sabrina, call your father." She growled out.

"W-what?" the other girl quired but began dialing her phone anyway. 

"Call your father, now!" 

"O-Okay okay! I'm calling. What do you want me to say?" She asked, placing the phone to her ear.

"Tell him there has been an incident at school," Chloe replied coldly, her shoulders straightening as she continued to stare down at Gabriel and was completely ignored by his gaze - which probably would work in their favor. "We need an officer or two to escort someone off the premises."

Sabrina nodded rapidly as Lieutenant Raincomprix answered and she quickly relayed the issue to her father. 

Chloe's hands curled tightly, her manicured nails leaving marks on her palms as she watched the man she had always considered an uncle. As much as she wanted to get answers from her oldest friend’s father, it would probably be for the best to not get actively involved in this fight, especially considering the dark expression on the man's face and the reminder that Adrien had been injured in some way, shape, or form. 

And considering the abrupt and negative reaction to his Father's arrival, she could only guess that Gabriel Agreste had something to do with Adrien's injuries. 

That thought alone brought on a wave of discomfort, even if she had a feeling that things were going to get ugly and soon. She stood carefully and gestured for Sabrina to follow her. 

"An officer was nearby and should be here shortly."

"Good. Let's go inside and inform Mme Waldgrave about this."

A pair of police cars arrived several minutes later, followed by a pair of officers that approached Gabriel Agreste.

“Can I help you?” The fashion mogul asked, raising an eyebrow to the officers. 

They barely blinked at the statement, the shorter of the two continuing the conversation. “We received a report of a disturbance and were asked to speak with you.”

Gabriel tsked, his face briefly showing frustration before it was buried under a blank mask. “The only disturbance is that my son, a minor, refuses to come home.”

The officers looked at each other, then back to the man. “He’s been granted -”

“I know that. But it is all foolish. The boy is being unreasonable.”

“Even still, M. Agreste, you need to leave.”

“Not without my son.”

“If he doesn’t -”

“He is a minor.” Gabriel’s voice dropped in temperature, becoming ice cold. “He cannot make these decisions on his own.”

“According to ASE and the Magistrate, his decision is reasonable.”

The tsk returned. “Based off of a half-baked story. It’s biased. My son must come home.”

The officers knew they weren’t getting anywhere fast with the platinum blonde man. And their hands weren't tied. They were within their rights to arrest him as he had violated the court order. But before they could proceed to do so, a tall woman in a dark blue suit and her salt and pepper hair pulled into a severe bun at the base of her neck came stalking towards the trio.

“Officers,” She greeted. “I am Mme Waldgrave, Headmistress of this Lycée. I have instructions from a protection order granted to one of my students here that this man is not to be near the premises. Please remove this man from my school grounds.” Her icy blue eyes met Gabriel’s blue-grey ones. “Immediately.”

Katie LaFleur wasn’t exactly happy with this development. 

One of the rough things regarding cases that had a rich and famous parent was that the affluent person could make her job very, very difficult, especially when they thought themselves above their child's protection. Many would push the boundaries of protection orders, attempt to bribe officials, use the media against ASE, etc.

She had developed a thick skin to deal with this. 

Gabriel Agreste was no different than any other parent that was under investigation.

But his behavior wouldn’t help in the long run.

And this is exactly why she documented every interaction with parents. Even if it wasn’t in writing from the parent, it was in writing (dated and time-stamped) in her records. Which she would give to any investigative body that needed them, especially in cases where violence against a child was involved. 

If M. Agreste decided to escalate, then she would as well. She had promised Adrien that she would help him to be safe. 

And if that meant he was removed permanently from his father’s care, so be it.

There was also the issue of getting Adrien’s school supplies from his father’s house - namely the school-supplied tablet and textbooks. Adrien had outright refused to go back to his father’s home. The poor boy, even assured that he wouldn’t go alone - that she and a police officer would be with him - had hyperventilated. 

And that’s where the conversation ended.

Instead, Katie had reached out to Mme. Sancoeur and arranged a time for her and an officer to come over to collect them for Adrien. She had specifically stated that the young man would not be with her, and while M. Agreste’s assistant hadn’t said anything about it, her silence had said more than any word could.

There had possibly been a plan to trap Adrien when he came to collect his belongings. 

Sighing, Katie looked at her clock and got up from her chair, stretching her arms above her head. After grabbing her small clutch, she marched out of her office and towards her car. 

Time to head into the lion’s den.

Officer Pierre Berger sat in his patrol car outside the gate of the Agreste Estate waiting for Mme. LaFleur to arrive. He had arrived fifteen minutes before their scheduled arrival per his usual procedure. Child custody cases were, in his opinion, some of the hardest cases he had to witness and it only took one bad case to make things even worse. One time of arriving late. One child that was not removed when they should have been.

One was too many.

So far, the Agreste case was pretty straightforward. Adrien had fled his family home after being injured allegedly by his father and had sought assistance from ASE. In many other instances, this case probably would have been viewed as a runaway case... but the boy's injuries tipped the odds in his favor as it is really hard to break your ribs unless falling from a height or getting hit by a car - two possibilities that his investigation had ruled out based on evidence from Adrien's x-rays and tips that had been sent in when the boy was still a missing person. 

The police's running theory was that Adrien was struck by a long, heavy object, like a bat. Something that Pierre would need to look out for upon entering the home, even if he was tangentially part of the case - not the lead or primary investigating team.

It was one of the perks of working with ASE. He could be involved in different types of cases depending on what he was assigned. Kept his mind sharp. 

Even if there were cases that made him hate the world.

This one wasn't exactly one of those cases. Adrien's injuries had been moderate at best, but there was a heaviness to this case. The press alone was a nightmare due to the high-profile family involved, but there was also a real and palatable terror in the kid’s eyes when he had described to Pierre the night he ran away. He could see it in Adrien's green eyes that he was holding something back, something the officer could only guess at. 

Something traumatizing had happened to him in this very mansion. 

Sighing deeply, the tawny man looked out his window just as Katie’s vehicle pulled up. Time to get to work. He swiftly opened the door and stepped out. After carefully closing this door and locking the patrol car, he made his way over to the petite redhead. “Good afternoon, Mme. LaFleur.” He greeted, his face serious, but his dark eyes kind. 

A small laugh escaped her lips, more of a huff than a laugh in reality. “Good afternoon, Pierre. Haven’t I told you a dozen times it’s okay to call me Katie?”

Officer Berger shrugged his broad shoulders. “Force of habit. I read your report. Anything else I should be aware of before we go in?”

“Only that we can expect at least three people within the home: M. Agreste, Mme. Sancoeur, and Adrien’s former bodyguard - Victor.” She stated plainly as the two approached the closed iron gate. There was a panel of buttons beside it, which Katie wasted no time in pressing the “call” button. 

A second later, a camera shot out of the wall. It was a sphere on a long metal arm, and its speed of activation was an intimidation tactic (or at the very least the installer of the said device didn’t turn down the activation speed). 

Pierre was less inclined to believe the latter.

The “eye” stared at them for a moment before the gates creaked open and the two proceed into the courtyard and up to the tall double doors. 

The well-trained officer kept his eyes moving, taking in every corner of the courtyard as he could as they approached the doors. 

Katie leaned towards him before they walked up the steps. “Also, based on my last call with Mme. Sancoeur, I was concerned they may try to set a trap for Adrien if he had decided to come.”

Pierre nodded slowly, moving to walk a bit closer to her. “Should I reach out for backup?” 

“Not yet. We’ll see what happens beyond this door.”

With a firm nod, Pierre reached out and knocked on the heavy wooden door. A second later, it slowly opened to reveal a hulking pale man with a blank face. 

Most likely Adrien’s bodyguard, Victor. 

The man looked at the pair before his eyes saddened and he opened the door further, gesturing for them to enter.

Katie smiled at the man with a disarming smile and entered, Pierre within an arms reach. The two men passed each other, making brief eye contact. 

But at that moment, there was an understanding. Victor's gaze was troubled, conflicted even, and the tawny man wondered if maybe he knew something, could provide some detail or clue that would help Adrien's case. Maybe even just help Adrien in the long run. It would probably be worth interviewing him again... Pierre thought as they entered the atria. 

Once inside, the pair looked around the open room. There was a center staircase that split at the top into two pathways - one to the right, another to the left. At the end of the right sided staircase was their destination, Adrien’s room.

And at the top of the stairs, hands grasped tightly behind him, back straight and cerulean grey eyes watching them was Gabriel Agreste. 

“Good afternoon, M. Agreste,” Katie began, her tone light and her face lit with a small smile. “Thank you for allowing us entry.”

“Where is my son?” The man asked without preamble, his voice firm, angry.

Katie raised her wrist to look at her watch, never once allowing either Victor or Gabriel out of her field of vision. A small bloom of pride filled Pierre's chest, happy that she was using what he had advised her to their advantage. “Most likely eating dinner with whomever he chose to for today.”

M. Agreste’s eyebrow twitched but said nothing.

“May we proceed to his room to collect his school supplies?” Katie asked politely, moving towards the steps, not bothered by this attempted power play. She had dealt with worse. 

The man’s eyebrow twitched once more, but he stepped aside. “If you find something missing, please inform Mme. Sancoeur so we can help locate it.”

“Merci,” Katie replied and proceeded towards Adrien’s room, Pierre hot on her heels. After doing a visual sweep of the boy’s enormous room, Pierre allowed Katie entry and stood guard by the door. 

Katie pulled out a small piece of paper with a list of items Adrien wanted her to retrieve. She quickly found his satchel, tablet, and school books. As she placed them in the bag, she looked again at the list Adrien had given her and was thankful that he had given her possible locations of said items. 

Wallet on his desk, with identification and bank card, check. 

A picture of his mom and him on his desk beside the wallet, check.

A handful of manga that he was currently reading on his bedside table, left exactly where he said they would be, perfect.

A flash drive with "Adrien Mix" written on it that his friend had given to him that's as in one of the drawers of his desk. This was a little trickier, but she found it after a moment. 

And lastly, a “lucky charm” bracelet that a friend had given to him. He even drew what the item looked like, noting that it should be either on his desk, in the first drawer of said desk, or maybe it fell on the floor? 

The lucky charm was the hardest one to find as it wasn’t on or near the desk. Searching the floor, Katie noticed that it looked like the rug had been recently vacuumed. Maybe someone had picked it up?

Making her way back to the boy’s bed, she lifted one of the pillows, just in case. And there, on the untouched sheets, was the very bracelet he was looking for. Smiling, Katie seized it and added it to the bag before making her way out of Adrien’s room. 

Before she left, she noticed a medium-sized brown parcel by the door. It was addressed to Adrien and had formal postage. Picking it up, she noted that the packaging was intact, she decided she would bring it to the young man that it belonged to. 

With a smile to Pierre as she exited the room, she made her way towards M. Agreste once more, her steps confident and her eyes never wavering from the man's gaze. 

She stopped before him and held out a large white envelope with "Pére" written in Adrien's careful handwriting on the front. "Adrien wanted you to have this and for the moment desires no contact directly with him. If you need to speak to him, he asked that you contact me. My card is inside the envelope." 

Gabriel made no move to collect the letter and Katie fought to not roll her eyes. "Shall I leave it in the mail for Mme. Sancoeur to address?" She asked, her tone neutral. She was giving him a choice, and despite how much this man tried to get under her skin, she wasn't going to give him the satisfaction of beating her at a game she had learned very well. 

There were parents worse than Gabriel Agreste out there.

He seemed to consider the opening, but in the end, simply nodded. 

"Very well. Thank you for your help and cooperation." She said before making her way to Pierre and the exit. "We will be in touch."

As she and Pierre walked past the gate, Katie carefully placed Adrien's letter into the hinged mailbox. The boy probably would be upset that his father wasn't going to read his letter (that he had agonized over) directly. But the message was delivered. 

Her work here was done for today.

Chat Noir sat beside one of Notre Dame's many gargoyles, one of his legs swinging over the edge as he gazed out into the sunset. He was planning on going to Marinette’s balcony sometime after dark tonight, but he had received a message from Ladybug asking to meet first.

He couldn’t deny his Lady.

He hoped that his Princesse would forgive his delay. 

Splashes of memories from the night before washed over his mind as the wind ruffled his blonde mane. 

Marinette had started shivering in the cool breeze and had led him down into her room. She had offered to get him a snack and a warm drink, but he had politely declined, wanting to simply hug her. 

She had smiled sassily as he had picked her up and dropped both of them on her chaise. A hiss had escaped his lips as his forgotten rib injury flared back into existence and she had frozen in place before apologizing profusely. 

He had given himself a mental lashing for that: for hurting himself and for disturbing her peace of mind. Heck, he was still beating himself for being an idiot. 

After reassuring her multiple times that he was alright, that she hasn't reinjured him, that he was wearing his brace, that hugs would help him, and purring to get her to calm down, his sweet dark-haired friend finally melted back into his embrace. She was tucked up under his chin with her arms around his waist. His arms wrapped around her shoulders and one of his hands carefully played with her loose hair. 

They stayed there on her chaise for an hour and only moved to her bed at her insistence that it would be more comfortable for him in his condition. It had been a welcomed (if not a touch awkward) change. Marinette had turned on a movie and the two had snuggled under a blanket. 

Chat had relished in just being with Marinette. Sure the movie she had turned on (the Aristocats and he had laughed like a loon at the pun) was fun, but what mattered was that he was with her. His friend. His rock in this crazy storm in his life.

Nino could and was his rock as Adrien Agreste, but no one could be there for Chat Noir like Marinette was. Well, except for Ladybug, but she was transformed so erratically (and he knew she was incredibly busy with her civilian life, not to mention being the guardian) that he was glad he had made a friend on this side of his mask. 

As if summoned by the thought, a familiar zing split the air. A smile covered his face as he watched Ladybug land gracefully near him. He carefully got to his feet and crossed the way towards her.

“My Lady!” He greeted taking one of her hands and bringing his face to it for a gentle kiss, the same greeting he would bestow on her during every patrol and less chaotic akumas. “I’m so glad to see you this fine evening.”

Ladybug didn’t pull or push him away like she had when they first started, back when they were younger and first navigating how to be a superhero. He had done some growing up in that time period, and one of the things he toned down on was flirting with his partner. Firstly, she had told him off multiple times (going as far as to throw him in a trashcan at one point) stating very clearly that she wasn’t interested in being anything other than his friend or that his timing was poor due to the circumstances they found themselves in. 

Secondly, he has slowly started to feel his heart move in another direction. Not that he had ever mentioned that to either girl. He barely acknowledged it to himself, and never voiced it aloud for Plagg to hear. He knew that his kwami hated romance, and while Adrien could and would drive the cat crazy when he felt up to it, he knew that the advice he would get regarding matters of the heart would be insufficient. 

When he stood from his greeting, Ladybug opened her arms to him, offering him a hug. He stepped into the embrace and relaxed into the contact. It was firm but not tight. “I’m so glad you are safe, Chaton.” Her voice was soft in his ears, and the smell of her clawed at his nose (she always smelled of flowers). “I… I couldn’t see you when Plagg called for me, Marinette had covered you with a blanket. But when Plagg told me what happened… what he did to you…”

His Ladybug’s voice broke and her hug tightened only a fraction as if she was making sure to not hurt him. 

A slight thrum echoed in his chest, a calming purr, gently asking her to relax, that he was safe. He held her a little tighter and buried his face in her shoulder. “I’ll be okay, My Ladybug. He… he has no control over me anymore, and I’m looking into a permanent solution. I’m just glad I was able to get the peacock away from him and I’m sorry I couldn’t rescue the butterfly as well.”

“Oh Chaton…” Ladybug whispered with a slight hiccup. “Please don’t beat yourself up about any of this. It’s not your fault. It’s Papillon's. You got away, which is the most important thing. I… I can’t do any of this without you, Chat. I hope you know that.”

Adrien couldn’t find any words to reply to her statements, but he could hear the truth in them and it warmed him. After almost a year of feeling like he was being sidelined and struggling in his civilian life, hearing that he still mattered, that he was still important to Ladybug was a soothing balm.

It wouldn’t erase the months of difficulty and hurt, but it certainly raised his spirits.

For several minutes they were quiet, just enjoying each other’s embrace, but eventually, it had to come to an end.

“Chat,” His Lady spoke, her tone uncertain but continued anyway. “I know this is hard to ask of you, and with everything going on, I understand if the answer is 'Not right now,'" She lifted her head and blue met green. “But can you tell me who Papillion is?”

Adrien’s whole world went into a tailspin, his mind immediately torn between several thoughts at once: that he should tell Ladybug who Papillion is - a duty that came with his Miraculous and the gnawing realization that by revealing his father’s identity, he would reveal his own.

And the sinking feeling that she would hate him.

Because how stupid did he have to be to not realize it before? Hell, Ladybug had even suspected Gabriel years ago. And he had viciously fought her on it. 

Too viciously.

Kwamis, he was an idiot. 

But lastly, he knew that the moment he shared Gabriel’s name with Ladybug she would be storming the Agreste Mansion in order to get the Butterfly back. And he wasn’t strong enough to return yet. 

He was still injured.

He was traumatized.

The thought of entering the mansion, of seeing his father and Nathalie again, and knowing that the end result would be that he would have to fight against his father one more time…

He couldn’t deal.

(CW: brief voiced traumatic flashback, not graphic, but Adrien does explain it vaguely and is pretty upset about everything. Skip to ~&~ if you would like to avoid. I'll put a summary in the endnote)

His face crumpled and his shoulders sagged. “Ladybug… I’m so sorry. I… I can’t. T-telling you would reveal who I am, since Papillion is -” He couldn’t voice the word, it caught in his throat, choking him. Tears filled his eyes and he looked up to meet hers once more, panic clawing at his throat. “I… I swear to you on my miraculous that I never knew it was him, Ladybug. Never once did I even suspect that he could be Papillion. It wasn’t until he… until he lured me to his lair after discovering my own identity that I realized who he and Myura were. They were both there, waiting for me, in this huge room under -.” He faltered once more, the scene playing before his eyes as he continued to narrate his tale. “I have been so careful of my identity, I don’t know exactly what tipped him off, but once he had me in his lair…He struck. At first he tried to explain himself, to coax me to his side, something about duty and what… what someone would have wanted… but it didn’t work. I refused him. I…I couldn’t bring myself to betray you, My Lady. He… then tried to akumatize me, but Plagg rescued me.” A self-deprecating smile spread across his lips. “Then… he resorted to beating the crap out of me. That cane of his is a pretty brutal weapon, My Lady.” 

Ladybug lifted a hand and gently stroked his cheek. He leaned into the touch, a pained purr escaping his throat. He appreciated his lady’s comfort. 

“I managed to steal the peacock, as you know,” He continued. “Plagg had bitten Myura’s hand and gave me an opening. I managed to transform and escape… until I landed on Marinette's balcony.” He blinked, coming back to the present. “And you know the rest.”

She let out a soft breath. “I’m guessing Plagg was helping you tell me what happened? That’s just… awful, Chaton.”

“Yeah,” He whimpered, his cat ears flat against his head and his tail curled around one of his legs, feeling drained. 

~&~

“Do you want to go to see her? I’m sure she’s worried about you.”

“But,” He bit his lip. “What about patrol?”

“You are still recovering from your injuries,” She replied with a wince. “I wish my ladybugs could heal you quicker… but they aren’t from an akuma attack so I don’t know if it will do anything. Plus, if Papillion is looking for you, it’s probably best for us to keep a very low profile. I trust you can do that while visiting Marinette.”

A cold feeling seeped back into Chat’s body, a cold that had thawed away when he had been with Marinette last, clawing into his chest and making its home there. He shivered, his tail thrashing erratically. “Do… Do you think I should still visit her? I… I couldn’t stand it if she got hurt because of me.”

Ladybug carefully cradled his face in her hands, bringing his green eyes to meet her blue ones. “Please listen to me, Chat Noir. If visiting her helps you recover better and helps soothe the pain that Papillion dealt you, then yes, please keep visiting her. I can and will help protect her. I’ll give her a magical charm. I’ll be sure to check in with her on my patrols and maybe do a check in with her after akumas - unless you would rather do that. Anything to help ease your mind and help you recover. She’s your friend, Chat. And that alone says that I can trust her.” She smiles slightly. “Plus, Marinette knows how to handle herself. She helped you with Le Dessinateur and, by your praise, was great as Multimouse. She won’t get hurt. We won’t let that happen. Okay?”

Chat raised his left hand and covered hers. “Thank you, Ladybug.” He whispered, his voice thick with gratitude.

She smiled and stayed that way for a long moment before pulling away. “Well, I best be off. Go see your friend, Chat, and get some good rest, okay? I’ll be in touch.”

“Thank you again, My Lady.” Chat whispered, giving her a small bow. “Until next time.”

And with a small zing, she was gone.

Chapter Text

Day 6

Fifth time's the charm. Adrien thought to himself as he stared at his reflection, adjusting his brace once more. After yesterday's fiasco with Chloé tackling him, it would be best to make sure the damn thing was properly placed from the start. He was pretty sure that wouldn’t happen again, but it could still slip and leave him vulnerable. Maybe I should check it regularly between classes and get Max or Kim to help me out. They both have some minor medical experience, right? It would be more convenient than bothering Mme Blanchard every few hours…

"Adrien, relax," Plagg said sternly from his perch on the bathroom countertop. "The more you stress out about the brace, the harder it's going to be to get it in the right place."

The blonde bristled for a moment before sighing. "You're right. Maybe Marianne or Jiahao have a moment to help me…"

"I'm sure they do, kid." The kwami replied, his voice softer. "Just go and ask."

Biting his lower lip, Adrien steeled himself against any possible disappointment before shaking off the notion and continued on his way to his temporary guardians. He had no reason to believe that he was a burden or inconvenience to either of the elder adults, but after years of having to schedule to see his father, the absence of his mother, or the cold care of Nathalie, it had become practically second nature to expect that he would be brushed aside. It was something he hated and hoped that if he ever had children of his own or in his care, he would never pass along to them.

Slowly, he entered the kitchen/dining area and observed the scene before him before making his presence known. 

Marianne was humming as she prepared a healthy and hardy breakfast in the kitchen while Jiahao sat at the table sipping on a cup of tea (oolong from the smell that reached Adrien’s nose), a smile of contentment on both of them faces as they enjoyed the silence and the company of each other.

And for a moment, Adrien felt like an intruder. Up until two days ago, it had just been the two of them in this apartment. Happy, content to be with each other. And while the blonde didn’t do anything to outright bring a difficulty to them both, he was a black cat. Crossing his path was enough to bring bad luck…

But his luck hadn’t been too awful lately! Well, not since he left home. Maybe that’s where the bad luck stayed? 

Semantics. 

Regardless of his luck status, Adrien was afraid to disturb the peace, afraid to make waves, afraid to seek out what he needed. 

Sure this wasn't Gabriel he was approaching or Nathalie, but this wasn't Adrien's home, to begin with. He was a guest here. And-

"Good morning, Adrien," Jiahao called from the table, his expression open and friendly, startling the black cat from his thoughts. "Ready to join us for breakfast?"

Suddenly feeling sheepish for lingering in the doorway and for the myriad of other thoughts that consumed him, Adrien entered the kitchen properly, a hand coming up to rub the back of his neck. "Good morning M- M. Jiahao, Mme Marianne. I'd love to join you both for breakfast. Did you both sleep well?"

Marianne smiled and turned slightly to grab another ingredient for the oeufs cocotte she was preparing. "I believe we slept very well, right my darling? How about you, Adrien?"

Jiahao nodded in agreement, taking another sip of tea. 

"Honestly, better than the last few days," Adrien replied with a slight sigh. Seeing Ladybug and Marinette last night helped ease his mind and heart. "But I've kinda run into an issue. Can… Can I get a little help with the brace? I've tried several times this morning and I just can't get it right."

The amnesiac guardian placed his cup down, stood, and crossed his way over to Adrien. After taking a moment to look over the boy and the brace, he directed the blonde to raise his arms shoulder level at his sides. The older man carefully peeled off the brace, lifted it a bit higher, making sure the three injured ribs on Adrien's right side were in the center of the brace, giving them the most protection as support, before expertly tightening the brace. 

Adrien took a breath, as deep as he dared, and almost sagged in relief at the minimal pain. This would work. He smiled gratefully at his old mentor. "Thank you," he said, his voice filled with gratitude. 

"You're welcome, young man. Now, how about you join us for breakfast before getting finished for school, hm?"

The boy nodded, a warmth rising in his chest at the prospect of eating with someone in the morning. Not like what had been his home for years.

Nothing here was like Gabriel's house.

Adrien sat in the chair Jiahao had gestured for him to sit in and fidgeted as Marianne brought over three oeufs cocotte, setting each one in front of each chair. The blonde looked at the mixture of egg and vegetables, his stomach making an appreciative growl. 

Jiahao chuckled and picked up his fork. "I guess that is our cue to dig in."

Marianne laughed good-naturedly and Adrien's ears tinted pink as he placed a fork full of the breakfast into his mouth and almost melted to the floor. After years of having meals prepared for by professional chefs, something about Marianne's food just filled him. Not just his stomach, but his very soul.

He wondered briefly if this is what it felt like to eat food prepared with love. Like all of those gushy movies he would secretly watch when Plagg was asleep, the ones where the lovers would make food for each other and say the special ingredient was love. 

He ate every bite and practically licked the ramekin clean. 

Marianne chuckled at him. "I appreciate your enjoyment of the food, Adrien."

The blonde blushed slightly, a nervous laugh escaping his lips. "It was delicious."

The couple joined in the laughter and the three relaxed into a comfortable conversation about the nice weather and neutral topics like Adrien's classes or Jiahao’s art. It was a nice break from the heaviness of the last few days. 

But it couldn’t last forever. 

"You should probably wash the dishes and finish getting ready for school, young  man," Jiahao said with a touch of firmness in his tone. 

Adrien glanced up at the clock. He had 45 minutes to get to class. He could accomplish all of his tasks. Gathering the dishes from the table, he made his way to the sink and turned on the water. 

Twenty-five minutes later and a hug goodbye from Marianne, Adrien made his way out of the apartment complex and on his way to school. Plagg moved to Adrien's shirt collar to hide and nuzzled his Chosen. 

"Today's going to be a good day, Plagg. I can feel it."

A black cat could only hope for some luck. 

Unknown number: I'm unable to approach him. 

Private number: would you like me to get as much information as he'll give me?

Unknown number: only if you use discretion. He could figure you out fairly quickly

Private number: of course

Walking into Mme Ballie’s classroom was a lot easier than it was the previous day for Adrien. No one attempted to tackle him, but there were a lot of hellos and “good to see you”s from the classmates that he didn’t know especially well. A few had approached him to give him a fist bump or a gentle pat on his shoulder, but it wasn’t until he reached his desk that the greetings changed. 

Nino, who had been sitting at his usual desk beside his own, took one look at him, stood, breathed deep, and pulled Adrien into a firm hug. “Dude, I was worried yesterday was like a fluke. That you…” His shoulders shook slightly, and Adrien could only guess that he was attempting to hold back tears.

The blonde gently returned the hug, patting his best friend’s back. “I’m not going anywhere, Nino. At least, not unless I’m taking you with me.”

“You better!” the teen choked out, pulling away slightly to look his friend in the eye. Honey met green. “If you weren’t busted up, I’d punch you in the shoulder for that.”

Adrien outright laughed. “I’d let you. I totally deserve it.” A thought struck him. “Crap!” The boy pulled away and dug into his newly reclaimed satchel, pulling out his new phone, embarrassment evident on his features. “I… well, you know my… Pére had a tracking system on my phone? Well, I got a new phone and number… but I don’t have yours anymore!”

Nino stared at his friend for a long moment before swiping the phone from Adrien’s grip. “Mon Dieu, Agreste. And you didn’t bother to memorize my number? What kind of best friend are you?” The boy quipped as he added his contact information and sent himself a text from Adrien’s phone.

Adrien knew he was kidding, his tone was too light to be anything but. Still…

Melodramatically, drawing on some of his Chat persona, the blonde raised his hand to grip at his chest. “My heart! What a terrible friend I am! Too caught up in a million things to do per my father's orders to bother memorizing the number of my dearest friend… I do not deserve such freely given friendship. Cast me aside for I am not worthy and may everyone know that I do not deserve the kindness of Nino Lahiffe!”

Several stifled laughs filled Adrien’s ears and a grin split the boy’s face before turning a somewhat saccharine grin on Nino who was choking on his laughter. 

“Should I be concerned about your bromance here, Agreste?” A voice called from the doorway.

Adrien turned to smile at Alya who had just arrived. The ombre-haired girl was smiling cheekily, arms crossed in front of her as she made her way towards her boyfriend. She wrapped an arm around the bespeckled boy’s waist and pulled him in for a brief kiss. “Nino is mine. But I’m willing to share.”

“Hmm…” the blonde contemplated, bringing a finger to his chin, tapping thoughtfully. “Tempting offer. Nino is pretty rad. But this seems a bit… one-sided, as girlfriend privileges are pretty superior to bro privileges.” He narrowed his green eyes. “I may have to steal your best friend away whenever the two of you get all… mushy.”

The three of them stood there, looking for all the world to be considering this “new” arrangement before promptly bursting into uncontrolled mirth. 

“You already do that, Adrien!” Alya chortled. 

“Then I guess nothing needs to change since it’s our standard unspoken agreement.” Adrien wiped a tear from his eye.

Nino was desperately trying to catch his breath between bouts of laughter. “Oh my gosh, are we really having this conversation! I was about to break character at the thought of us forming some kind of harem or whatever.” 

“Who’s forming a harem?” a new voice broke in, prompting the three to turn to look, smiles and laughter still fresh on their faces.

Marinette stood before them, her blue eyes teasing with mirth and curiosity, her midnight hair pulled back into a ponytail tied with a green ribbon today. 

(Adrien fought back a purr at her wearing his colors…)

Instead, he threw an arm over the shorter girl’s shoulders and smiled broadly. “Oh, just the standard four of us hang out. These two,” he gestured to Alya and Nino. “Will hang out with us for a bit - doing homework or whatever - before going canoodling with each other and then we escape to go play UMS 4.” 

“You mean me utterly destroying you at UMS,” Marinette corrected, her expression soaked in competitiveness, eyes narrowing as if daring him. 

Game on, Princesse.

He opened his mouth to instinctively banter back - Cp

“Adrien!” A sickeningly sweet voice cooed from behind him, sending ice running through his veins. 

The pair froze at the voice, blinking at each other before pulling away slightly to look. 

Lila Rossi stood in the doorway, right fist propped on her hip while she flipped her hair with the other. She hadn’t bothered to change her hair or clothing style since her (supposed) trip to Barcelona last month, and while it was chic, the two hidden heroes knew it was a front. A sweet lie to give the people around her the information they wanted to hear. 

“It’s so good to see you!” The Italian cooed, strutting up to the model. She lifted a hand to place it on his cheek, but Adrien pulled away, hugging Marinette tighter to himself.

Danger! DANGER! Something inside of him screamed though he wasn’t entirely sure why. He knew that Marinette and Lila didn’t get along and, frankly, he didn’t like the brunette either. There had been too many times where this girl had separated him from his lady and too many times that she had touched him without his consent - modeling or otherwise.

Adrien wouldn’t allow something like Oni-Chan to happen again.

And after everything that happened the past few days… he didn’t want her to touch him.

“I’m so glad you are safe!” The Italian girl said, her olive eyes flashing slightly before her expression settled on a pout. “Can I not give you a hug?”

“I’d honestly rather you didn’t,” Adrien replied, his tone as neutral as he could manage, but his green eyes flashed back with wariness. “Considering you like to cling to me, I’d rather you not mess up my brace.”

“Brace?” Lila inquired, her tone surprised, almost shocked. “Adrien, are you alright?”

Adrien may be lost when it came to social interactions, but he could read body language better than most. After all, he had to mimic certain emotions or states that he probably wasn’t feeling at the time for modeling. And he had noticed the shift. 

While her tone was surprised and her face was openly worried, her posture was too intrusive, too close to his own. 

She’s hunting for information. But what?

“Unfortunately, I can’t discuss that.” He feigned.

“Really?” She took another step towards him, and he stepped back, Marinette following his lead. “I thought we were friends . Don’t friends share?”

Marinette stiffened in his arms.

Wait… That’s not right.

“Ah ah.” Adrien tutted though he kept his eyes stubbornly on Lila’s as he loosened his hold on the ravenette. “I’m not friends with those who hurt those I care about.”

That unbalanced Lila. He could see it in the flash on her face and the swift sway of her hip, halting her advance. “What?” She whispered.

Gotcha.

Adrien’s grin grew predatory.

RING!  

The bell cut him off, breaking the tension in the room so fast it shattered around them. Adrien blinked, keeping a hand on Marinette, something in his head screaming for him to pay attention.

Wait… wait…

Lila had composed herself and was speaking again. “Well, I’m glad you are back, Adrien and I can’t wait for our next photoshoot!” She said with forced cheer.”

The boy opened his mouth to respond but decided that should be a card he should hold. Rather he smiled, not a full grin, but enough to look real. “Thanks, Lila. Enjoy class.” Abruptly, he turned, pulling Marinette closer again and guiding her to her seat. His voice dropped to a whisper for only the ravenette to hear. “What did she do now?” 

Her blue eyes blinked, confused.

“You stiffened when she called herself my friend.” He clarified. “She’s not, especially if she’s hurt you .” 

Marinette almost tripped on her feet as she stopped moving. Fortunately, the black cat was able to catch her and keep her upright. 

“You don’t have to tell me right now, just… Please, P- Please , Marinette. If she has or is currently hurting you, I need to know.” He looked into her eyes, pleading. “I couldn’t help you when she got you expelled and I can’t stand it when my friends are hurting.”

You’ve done so much for me, Princesse. Please let me help you in return.

After a long moment, the ravenette nodded slowly. “Lunch at the bakery?”

“I’ll be there.”

Adrien found himself fidgeting as the clock neared the lunch hour, shaking his pencil between his pointer and middle finger as he paused in his note-taking for a moment but never hitting anything with it save for air, trying to release some of the frustration that was creeping into him without attracting too much attention to himself. Especially as the physics teacher was finishing up his lecture for the day. His green eyes flicked to the clock that hung above the door.

11:58

For the fourth time that he looked at the clock. The second hand was moving so the darn thing was working but why the hell was time moving so slowly!

Quickly he turned his attention back to his teacher and jotted down a short note for studying later. He hoped that today he and his friends could study at Mari’s or maybe Nino’s after school. Yesterday had almost been unbearable being separated from them and having nothing really to do. 

That in conjunction with him stupidly forgetting to get his friend’s numbers updated in his phone sooner.

The bell pierced the air, startling Adrien out of his reprieve and he quickly shoved his belongings into his satchel (earning a hiss from Plagg) before flinging the strap over his head. Waiting for a count of five to mummer an apology to Plagg and to blow his fringe from his eyes, he stood and headed to the door, saying a brief farewell to the teacher. The professor smiled at him and waved a farewell before turning back to a student that approached him with a question. 

Adrien power walked out into the hallway and headed towards where Marinette’s last class was. Early in the year, he had memorized his friends' class schedules so that they could walk with each other between classes they didn’t share. Sometimes it was difficult, especially if the classrooms were on the opposite sides of the campus, but they strove to meet up at a central point if only to keep each other company for a few moments. His green eyes searched the hall, looking for any sign of the ravenette. Her height sometimes made it difficult, especially if the halls were crowded, which they always were during the lunch rush.

Light eyebrows slowly came closer in a slight frown as he neared her last class and had yet to spot Marinette. Usually, the two would have run into each other by this point. Taking a deep breath and trying not to let his anxiety get the best of him, he pressed forward, eyes searching and ears sharp for any sound of her. 

Where is she? His mind screamed as the seconds ticked by. He reached her last class and poked his head into the room. 

No ravenette anywhere.

Her bag wasn't there either.

Did I miss her? I thought we agreed to meet in the hall before heading to the bakery…

All of his senses were on high alert, even with part of his brain telling him to get a grip. But at the same time, another part screamed that something was wrong. 

Turning back to the hall, he looked around once more and took a frustrated breath. His hand halted in his hair when he caught a whiff of a sweet familiar perfume - one that took almost as long to get out of his clothes as the smell of camembert.

Rosemary, lemon, clove…

His whole body went rigid. 

Lily of the Valley.

Lila?

He frowned, mind racing, trying to recall if he had seen Lila on this side of the school ever after the first period and before lunch. He was sure -

A hand settled on his shoulder and battle-honed reflexes kicked in. He shifted his foot, hands going up to reach for the unknown party -

Another pair of hands grabbed him right behind the ears, pulling his face down to look at something. "Adrien!" A voice called, close by, in his face. A familiar voice surrounded by vanilla and spices. 

Adrien snapped out of the battle haze, blinking rapidly as he took in his surroundings. The hallway was mostly deserted now, only a few stragglers who were gathering some things from their lockers or typing away on their cells as they walked to their destination. 

After a moment to confirm where he was, he finally looked at Marinette who stood before him, her hands slipping from his ears as his eyes locked on hers. Before he could register what he was doing, he caught her wrists and held them close, trying to convince his still frazzled brain that she was okay and that wasn't a trick.

"Are you alright?" Marinette queried, tilting her head slightly to the right and raising an eyebrow in concern. She made no mov to remove her hands from his, nor made any expression or gesture of discomfort. 

Taking a breath, the blonde slowly lowered her hands and released her wrists. "Sorry. I couldn't find you and…" Shaking his head, his fringe falling into his face, he pulled away completely. His voice dropped to a very low whisper. “Panicked, I guess.”

The ravenette blinked at that before seizing his hand once more. “It’s okay and I’m right here. We’re fine, I promise.” Gently, she squeezed his hand before pulling him down the hallway. “How about we go and get some treats from the bakery, oui? I have it on good authority that they have choux a la creme today.” 

Marinette was concerned. 

Granted, she was always concerned about the well-being of others, it kinda came with being Ladybug (and being a decent human). 

But something was off with Adrien and she couldn’t shake the notion as the two of them sat on the lounge on her balcony. Just last week, he had been his happy, sunshine, finger-gunning self. And within a matter of days, he had changed to the anxious man sitting beside her.

Sure. He had been a bit sunny that morning before Lila arrived and had even been that way the day prior before leaving school.

But the fact that here, on her private balcony, he suddenly became worried and frightened all over again gave her pause. Had those moments today and yesterday been masks? Acts to keep up the appearance of being normal?

He’s not okay.

And even now, she could see other details. He had nibbled at the pastries her mother had given him rather than scarf them down as he usually did. His posture was too stiff, even for wearing a brace around his chest (though for what reason, she honestly wasn’t sure). His eyes flicked to her before turning away too frequently, and his pallor hadn’t recovered from his panic back in the hallway at school. 

While the sun hung in the clear blue sky and the cool autumn breeze ruffled both teens’ hair, Adrien’s sunshine personality seemed to be fading.

And the more Marinette thought about it, the more a tight knot formed in her stomach.

The two had sat in relative silence as they ate, looking out at the view Marinette’s secluded balcony offered. Eventually, they both knew that the silence would have to end, but neither was sure how.

“Mari, about Lila-”

“I know you can’t tell me e-”

They both said at the same time, voices clashing in an uncomfortable cacophony.

“I’m sorry-”

“Please continue, I-”

Adrien’s jaw snapped shut with an audible click while Marinette simply looked down. The ravenette took a deep breath before looking back up at her green-eyed friend, but he spoke first. 

“Please, Mari, ask your question. Mine can wait.”

Always a gentleman, her heart sang, but she forced herself to focus. “I… I know you can’t tell me everything that happened, nor am I asking for that. I just… Adrien, you don’t seem to be okay. And I’m really worried about you.” Slowly, she reached out a hand towards him but stopped short of touching him. “You’re hurt and hypervigilant. And… I’m not sure where I’m going with all of this… but I want you to know that I’m here for you, Adrien. You are one of my dearest friends and if there is something I can do to help you through whatever it is you are struggling with, please just tell me and I’ll help.” She drew all of her courage that she could muster to look him in the eye. His green eyes held a mix of emotions sadness, pain, anxiety, mixed with something that she couldn’t identify. “I promise, Adrien. I’ll be here.”

The young man reached out and grasped her offered hand before pulling her close into a tight hug, his face buried into her shoulder. She let out a soft gasp of surprise before she wrapped her arms around him carefully and for a long moment, just held him. 

“I… I wish I could tell you what the hell is going on with me right now, Marinette,” Adrien finally said, his voice coming out as a thick whisper as if he was speaking through pudding. “It’s complicated and overall just hard to think about. I guess that’s what trauma can do to a person... I just never thought that I would be one of those people.”

She didn’t speak, but her eyes stung with tears. Oh, Adrien… His pain was thick in his voice and it broke her heart. 

He pulled her a bit closer. “Is this okay? I just… could really use a hug right now.”

“It’s okay. I promise I’ll be right here.” 

Eventually, she would need to talk to him about Lila and about what was going on at school. Eventually. 

But for now, she would hold Adrien for as long as he needed her.

Chapter Text

Day 6 Continued

Nino 🐢❤️: well, Mec and Mari won't be eating with us today. want to go out?

Alya🦊❤️: i have something I need to do, Nino. go enjoy something tasty and I'll see u later. ❤️😘

Nino🐢❤️: k be careful ❤️

Alya🦊❤️: always 

Slipping her phone into a pocket, Alya turned away from her locker, tapping it shut with a swift swing of her hip, and adjusted her glasses on her nose. 

Now to find Chloé. 

The previous day she had cornered Sabrina to confirm if the heiress would be having lunch at school or not today and had been pleasantly surprised that she would. After getting details of where she could find the blonde and getting a clearer picture of the rumor that had taken hold of the student body regarding Marinette, Alya had formulated a plan. 

However, it seemed she had fumbled even before getting a word out as the heiress snapped shut her compact.

“I hope you realize that Adrien is going to be pissed when he finds out what Lila has been saying about his friend.” Blue eyes turned to meet honey, perfectly shaped brows in a tight frown as Chloé took in Alya’s expression. “Seriously, Rena. You literally wield the power to manifest lies for the world to see. Breakthrough the haze and see the truth for once, before you seriously hurt Dupain-Cheng.”

Alya blinked, then blinked again. Fighting hard to figure out just what Chloé meant by the words tumbling out of her mouth. 

Why is she… oh right, Miracle Queen. Wait! She remembers that! Shit… I’m going to have to tell Mari that. Wait. Later. Lila was the origin of the rumors? That can’t be right, can it? I was with her for a while yesterday… when would she have… wait… when would Chloé have been able to say anything either… 

She hasn’t talked to anyone from our class…

She’s been in -

Alya’s eyes blew wide open and she gawked at Chloé.

She figured it out. How?

Chloé sighed and put her compact back in her bag before beckoning the ombre-haired girl closer. “When she started spouting nonsense about being Ladybug’s BFF, it tipped me off that she wasn’t genuine. Anyone with eyes can see that Chat Noir is Ladybug’s best friend. Even if they don’t know each other’s identities and she isn’t interested in him romanticly, she does care an awful lot about him, oui? I mean, they do go into battle together all the time and both of them do their damndest to make sure they both make it out alive in the end.”

The bespeckled girl swallowed thickly, sitting down beside the heiress. “Oui.” She whispered in reply, contrite. 

“Though I do completely understand why you would suspect me first,” Chloé lowered her head, regret, and shame coating her face with an ugly self-deprecating sneer. “I have been her bully for about a decade now. Frankly, I deserve that blame. But if you are going to stop those rumors, you're going to need to counter Lila’s arguments, not mine.”

“Do you know the rumor she said specifically?” Alya asked, her tongue finally cooperating enough to not make monosyllabic statements. 

The blonde nodded slowly. “It wasn’t hard to find out who the first person she spoke with was. You know the rumor mill better than I do. It started off with ‘concern’ for Marinette’s well-being.” Chloé’s voice changed slightly, her pitch taking on something similar to the way Lila spoke when she was concerned. “‘Poor Marinette! I hope she’s doing okay. S-She looked very sick when we bumped into each other. I hope I didn’t hurt the B-’” Chloé gasped. “‘Oh no! I promised I wouldn’t say anything about that. Poor girl isn’t even sure she wants to keep… I should stop. She told me in confidence! She'll be so upset.’” 

The sudden deadpan on Chloé’s face was rather disconcerting as the teen finished the story.

“So she never outright said that Mari was pregnant, just heavily implied it?” Alya clarified. 

The heiress nodded. “And her audience ate it up and ran with it. She did give them enough rope to hang themselves.”

Alya rubbed her forehead, trying to quell the rising headache. “Our class is full of idiots.”

“I’ve been saying that for years and no one believes me.” The heiress replied without humor. “So, what’s the plan?”

“Well,” Alya sighed. “Confronting it outright might be a little too difficult as this is a pretty invasive lie. Frankly speaking, pregnancy isn’t a joke. I know because my mom had twins. And being a teen mom is probably even harder. I can’t imagine the internal turmoil a teen would have regarding not just the baby itself, but keeping it, raising it, giving it away, or going through with an abortion. And… and even more so if it… if it wasn't the woman's choice…"

Chloé nodded but allowed her to continue.

“It would probably be best to confront the rumor with a PSA on how things like pregnancy, outing someone's sexuality, or other personal things, are harmful, even if the intention is good. People have gotten akumatized due to these kinds of things… I could probably get the administration on board especially if it could help prevent future akumatizations-”

“That sounds great. What would you like me to do?” The heiress cut her off.

Again, Alya found herself wheeling again and wondered if Hell had frozen over. She narrowed her eyes at the other teen. "Why are you so keen on helping?"

Chloé huffed. "Well, if this nonsense has already… well attempted to destroy Marinette's reputation, and our class is just stupid enough to buy it, who's to say it also won't bite Adrien too? Even if he is blind to her affections and stupid enough to refer to her as 'just a friend' when she clearly isn't. Everyone knows that. Someone is going to put one and one together and make six, especially after Adrien's bizarre disappearance, and even if the two of us aren't on good terms, he is my oldest friend, and…" her face darkened. "He's already going through enough hell right now. He doesn't need a… scandal on his hands too."

Alya violently shoved down her journalist urge to demand what Chloé knew regarding the blonde model. Adrien's my friend. He's already said that he can't tell us what's going on because of an active investigation. Get a grip, Césaire. Nodding resolutely, the two came to a mutual understanding and began hashing out details of the plan.

Adrien remained in Marinette’s arms for the remainder of their lunch break, only pulling away once Sabine came up to the roof to let them know they were going to be late for class. The noirette had stuttered through a reply to her mother, but the blonde had pulled reluctantly from his friend’s warm embrace, his cheeks damp from silent tears. Almost robotically, he wiped them away and stood.

Forcing a smile - probably one of his many model smiles - he held out a hand to Marinette and pulled her up from the lounge. She didn't let go of his hand and, at that moment, he’s okay with that. He gently squeezed her fingers and the two-headed down out of her home and back to school, fingers still laced together until they reached the doors of their Lycée. 

Marinette gently rubbed her thumb over the back of his palm before pulling away, but not too far. She smiles slightly at him, bluebell eyes still filled with worry. “Will you be alright until study hall? You have a class with Nino next, right?”

Rolling his shoulders carefully back, Adrien straightened and tried to give her a reassuring smile. “I’ll be okay. Could… Could you walk with me to class? I don’t think our classes are too far away-”

“Of course, Adrien,” She cut him off gently. “We better hurry so we aren’t late.”

They walked side by side through the halls until they reached Adrien’s classroom, her shoulder occasionally brushing against his arm and their fingers briefly brushing whenever they had to step closer to each other in the crowds. Having Marinette by his side steadied Adrien, and he found that the panic from before was kept at bay, but the anxiety that the moment she was beyond his reach threatened to overwhelm him gripped his chest tightly, making it difficult for him to navigate the hall at times. She seemed to understand this, and the touches seemed more intentional than accidental as they got closer to their destination. 

All too soon, they arrived at the classroom and the noirette turned to the blonde, giving him a genuine smile. “I’ll meet you right here after the bell, okay?”

“Thank you, Mari,” a gentle smile graced Adrien’s face, and he took a breath to steady himself before turning away. “See you soon.”

He made it into the classroom and politely greeted the teacher before taking his seat. Nino hadn’t arrived yet, but there were a few more minutes before the start of class. Reaching into his satchel, Adrien pulled out his tablet and opened a fresh document for notes. 

Plagg moved in his shirt pocket, gently patting his Chosen's chest before moving to the satchel. Adrien smiled weakly at his Kwami friend and hoped that this class would go smoothly. He could feel the emotional exhaustion hitting him like a freight train and - not for the first time - wished that a week ago hadn't happened.

Suddenly, the smell of lilies filled his nose and his head shot up. 

Lila . His thoughts growled as he met the olive-eyed girl.

She stood beside his desk, leaning down towards his face, face drenched in faux concern, but her posture betrayed her intention. Subtly, Adrien moved slightly away from her, breathing shallowly to not be overwhelmed by the floral smell that clung to her. 

"How was your lunch, Adrien?" She asked, her voice light and friendly. And for a second he almost believed the intentions of her voice, almost believed her concern.

But it was a lie. 

Adrien bit his cheek, biting back some retort or polite inquiry. He didn't have to talk to her and he wasn't going to. 

Ignoring his lack of response, or pretending that he had, she continued to rattle off some story of the best place to grab a bite to eat and he let her words flow in one ear and out the other until something caught his attention.

"Can we not talk about…that?" A girl who sat behind him - Teresé he recalled - said in a low tone. 

"But Teresé, if it's true," another feminine voice replied. "The two of you should support one another, right?"

"I barely know Marinette and it's not nice to talk about something that she probably doesn't want to be spread around. So can you just drop it! "

Adrien's eyes narrowed at Lila, who may not have noticed the conversation happening behind the blonde as she was so wrapped up in her story, which was probably for the best, but he didn't want to allow her to jump into someone else's conversation, especially considering Teresé's reluctance to continue it. "Lila," he growled, his chest echoing the sound, making it a bit louder and more feral than he intended. 

But it got her attention. She and the girls behind him - based on the small gasp. Tone it back. No need to cause panic or hurt Teresé's feelings. His glare didn't abate from the Italian. "I'd rather not talk to you right now, and clearly you aren't getting the picture. Did I not make myself clear this morning? Please leave."

He knew what was coming, but at that moment, he didn’t care. Adrien was so emotionally drained that all he wanted was for Lila to leave him alone, Teresé to not be scared or upset, and to cuddle with Marinette. Maybe I shouldn’t have returned to classes after lunch. He mused, hating himself for the thought since his friends were here and he had missed quite a bit of school.

His ribs ached from sitting.

Lila’s lower lip quivered and her olive eyes filled with tears - but there was also frustration there. “I… I’m just trying to be a good friend…” She mewed pitifully.

Adrien rolled his eyes. “A good friend would respect my wishes when I said I’m not in the mood to talk.”

“B-But I have n-no one to talk to…” The Italian girl adopted a pose Adrien had seen too frequently on Marinette when she was unsure of herself, Her left arm straight down at her side with her right arm crossing her body to hold her left elbow. She turned her head slightly to the left and dropped her eyes, her hair hiding some of her face from his perspective as she hunched her shoulders. The similarity to Marinette was uncanny and Adrien briefly wondered if there had been an akuma to switch the two.

But no. That wasn’t right.

He had just seen Marinette. 

And there hadn’t been any akumas since he left home…

Right?

Panic began to seep into his bones and he found himself sitting straighter as a shiver ran down his spine. No. That can’t be possible.

But Pére would mess with me… he is after my miraculous after all.

Narrowing his eyes, Adrien studied Lila for a moment longer… and suddenly, the similarities melted away. Lila was too stiff in her pose, it was too forced. Her fingers dug into her elbow too hard, her brows too slanted, the clench in her jaw too angry.

No. A body-switching akuma hadn’t happened. At least, not at this moment. 

Slowly, he let out a soft breath of relief. “Class is about to start,” He said as their teacher got up from his desk and began writing something on the board. “You should get ready.”

Lila turned a glare on him, her olive eyes boring into his head as he turned away to follow his own advice. A faint huff announced her departure.

About five minutes into class, there was a soft tap on his shoulder. He turned slightly after making sure the teacher wasn’t looking his way.

Teresé slid a small piece of paper towards him from her desk with a tight smile on her face.

The blonde blinked but took the offered note and turned back to the front, subtly putting it with his notebook to hide suspicion. After making a few notes on his tablet, he carefully unfolded the page and read.

“ Adrien, right? I don’t think we’ve really talked, but I’ve seen that you are friends with Marinette. Or at least you hang out with her. Is she doing okay? I heard she got sick a couple of days ago, but didn’t leave classes. 

“I know it’s odd to ask out of the blue, but I don’t have any classes with her and just wanted to make sure she’s okay.”

Adrien blinked, but turned his attention back to the lecture, carefully writing down a few more notes before replying to the classmate behind him.

“Yes, and you are Teresé, oui? It’s alright, I’m glad you reached out. So far today and yesterday she’s been doing well and didn’t mention being sick to me anyway. Did you need any help? Are you doing alright?”

Satisfied with the reply, the blonde passed the note back as soon as the teacher was writing some things on the board. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed that Lila was not looking at him, which was a plus in his book. Being caught by her would be just as bad as the teacher catching on.

A few minutes later, his classmate’s reply came.

“Oui. Oh good. Thank you. I’m glad to hear she is doing well. Some people have been saying some things about her and I just wanted I'm worried about her. It’s very kind of you to ask, but I’m pretty sure you can’t help me unless you have a time machine.”

A time machine?

Adrien frowned at the note and then at his class notes. There was a message within his classmate’s note. Something she was holding back, which was her right to do so. He was just her classmate, not even a friend. Until today, he hadn’t conversed with her outside of notes from class. Sure he knew her name, but thousands of people knew his name and didn’t know him.

Why is she opening up to me about this? What were people saying about Marinette to trigger such a response?

“You’re welcome. People have been saying things? I’ve been out of school for a few days, so I’m a bit out of the loop. Are you okay? You don’t have to tell me what’s going on, I can just - In your notes, you are very guarded and I did overhear something you said before class. I wasn’t trying to and I’m sorry for intruding on your private conversation. You don’t have to tell me anything, especially if you don’t want to, but if something is wrong, I hope you have a support system. The guidance counselor or nurse can help. I can help you get the support you need if you want.”

Adrien wasn't sure if it was his natural desire to be helpful, his secret identity as a superhero, or the fact that he was currently in a very distressing situation with his father that made him so eager to help Teresé if she would let him. But it was genuine. 

As he folded up his note, something moved in the corner of his eye, immediately setting him on edge. Moving only his eyes, he looked in that direction. 

But it was only Nino adjusting his glasses. 

Lila was working on her tablet. 

Everyone else was taking notes. 

Intentionally, he passed the note.

And this time, he didn't get it back before the bell rang.

Packing up his belongings as slowly as he dared, Adrien waited to see if Teresé would respond before he left. 

The girl didn't, but the note was left folded on her desk as she walked out with her friend. 

Carefully, Adrien picked it up. 

"That is very kind of you to offer. Thank you. I'm currently seeing someone who is helping me adjust to my new normal and have a great support system. Yes, I made a mistake, but I don't regret it. For once, I'm actually looking forward to something, even if I know the next few months will be physically hard and everything is changing so quickly. But I have no regrets.

"And I hope you and Marinette have a good support system, even for different issues. We missed you while you were missing, Adrien. I hope you know that you are important and that people around here care about you - not just because you are famous or because of your father. You do matter despite everything.

"If you find yourself needing an ear to listen or just need help with notes from class, I'm around. Thanks for caring about me. Have a great rest of your day.”

Gingerly, Adrien made his way out of the classroom and found Marinette waiting for him as she said she would. He smiled at her, but she didn’t quite smile back. Yes, her lips were turned up into the gesture, but her eyes were…

He wasn’t entirely sure what emotion it was that filled her eyes.

And he worried that it had something to do with Lila. 

Quickly, he rushed over to his friend and held her elbow gently and words spilled out of his mouth before he could think rationally. “Are you okay? She didn’t talk to you, right? Sh- I forgot she was in my class this class with me. I’m so sorry, Marinette.”

The ravenette reached out and grasped the elbow of the arm that held her own. “Adrien,” She met his eyes, her ears twinging a bit pink, but her voice even. “I forgot too. And it’s not your fault. She’s responsible for her own actions and she really should butt out of people’s business. Take a breath for me, okay?”

Nodding, he did as instructed, as carefully as he could. As the fresh oxygen rushed into his lungs, his anxiety ebbed to a more tolerable level. Gently, he squeezed her elbow before letting go. “W-we should get to our next classes. Walk with me?”

“Of course.” Her smile seemed a bit more genuine as they began to walk.

The silence between the two was compatible, which helped ease Adrien’s tension even more. Like before, they walked side by side, occasionally brushing hands and arms when the crowd pressed in on them. 

“Oh,” Adrien said softly when the crowd had thinned a bit. “I spoke with one of my classmates. Her name is Teresé. She was worried about you and some things that were being said about you.”

Marinette stiffened. “ Vraiment ?”

“Oui.” He took another breath before continuing. “You don’t need to tell me everything, Marinette. I just want you to know that I’m here and regardless of what’s going on, I’ll support you. Okay?”

The girl froze at his side and it took him a moment to pause in his walk. Turning, he faced her. She was fiddling with the strap of her purse, the one that she never took off with her unique design on it. The one she had had since college. She opened and closed her mouth several times, not looking at him for a long moment, before shaking her head and squaring her shoulders. 

“Adrien… I… It’s about Lila.” She swallowed thickly but continued when he didn’t object. He carefully schooled his features into a look of concern, regardless of the rage boiling beneath the surface. Her steps were careful as she came closer to him, her voice dropping so only he could hear her. “I… She… ugh.” She paused, grabbing his elbow once more so they could continue walking to his class. “The day before you came back, the day that we found out you were safe, I got… I wasn’t feeling too well and I ran into Lila. I’m not sure what exactly triggered it, but I got sick. I made it to the restroom in time… but I couldn’t explain myself to the class fast enough. There's a… very invasive rumor going around now because of this.” Her eyes sparkled with fear. “I’m not sure how I can get out of this one, Adrien. And I don’t want you dragged into it too.”

Adrien shifted, entwining his fingers with hers, setting his jaw. “I’m not going to leave you to fight this battle alone, P-Marinette. Lila has crossed the line, probably long before this moment. And I’m so sorry it’s taken me this long to come to my senses. Sh-”

Marinette pulled him to a stop, forcing him to look at her. “This is Not your fault, Adrien.” She hissed. “You didn’t instigate this. She did. She chose to do this. Don’t let her get away with it by taking blame that isn’t yours.”

The blonde fought it for a long moment, his jaw aching from how much he was clenching it. A small part of him knew he needed to stop doing that if he wanted the swelling to go away. Plagg wiggled in his pocket as if to tell him that his ravenette friend was right. Slowly, he took a breath and let his hackles slowly recede. He opened his eyes once more and softened his expression. “Okay. You’re right. Lila is the one to blame for all of this. But I still want to help you.”

“I wish I knew how you could.”

Chapter Text

Day 6: Conclusion

Mme. LaFleur: Adrien, I hope classes have been going well for you. How are you? Are you up for meeting with me after school? I spoke with our legal department and I found someone who will likely be able to help you with emancipation if you are still interested in that path. Let me know when you are available either today or tomorrow. Bon après-midi 

The blonde read the message multiple times, trying to wrap his head around the fact that now he was going to have to interact with a legal team. He had minor interactions with legal staff while he worked for Gabriel , but mostly so that he understood his contractual requirements for the company. Generally speaking, those interactions had been brief, kind of cold, and strictly professional - something he expected from such a field. 

But the situation he now found himself in was like diving into the ocean without any kind of gear. 

He hoped that this person Mme LaFleur had found was familiar with facing people who could hire fleets of lawyers. He hoped that this was someone who could truly help him. 

Taking a breath, Adrien typed out a reply, stating that he wasn’t able to make it today due to a prior arrangement with his friends (a study session to help him wind down from today though he didn’t say that exactly), but he was happy to meet them tomorrow any time. He held onto his phone as he waited for her reply. 

It didn’t take long. 

Mme. LaFleur: That’s fine, tomorrow works best for all three of us anyway. How about I pick you up from school during your lunch break? You have lunch for an hour, correct? That will give us enough time to get to his office, have the meeting, and then get you back. I’ll be happy to bring lunch for you. 

Adrien: That sounds good to me. Merci.

Mme. LaFleur: De rien. I’ll call Marianne and Jiahao to explain what will be happening tomorrow. I’ll see you tomorrow. Please let me know if there is anything that happens or if you need to change our plans.

Adrien: I will. Bonne journée.

The final bell of the day rang out, bringing Adrien back to the present. Rolling his shoulders carefully, he packed up his belongings and looped his satchel onto his shoulder. He felt, rather than saw, Plagg phase into a pocket and he smiled at the comfort his kwami’s present quietly gave him. 

Today had been a weird day, and he was so glad that school was over. 

He and Nino made their way to the door of the classroom and made their way towards the front of the school, knowing that they would run into Marinette and Alya before they made it to the doors. 

“Hey Mec,” Nino said casually, pulling Adrien from whatever thought had clouded his eyes. “How are you feeling? Anything hurting right now?”

The blonde smiled gently at his friend, touched at his concern. “Honestly, I’m feeling a little achy and tired. I could go for a cat nap. Maybe Mari will let me pass out on her chaise.” He laughed slightly at that. He’d already done that a few times as Chat Noir, it would be interesting if she’d give Adrien the same permission.

Nino chuckles. “I’m sure she would. But if you aren’t feeling up to anything, we can just get you to wherever you are staying and see you tomorrow.”

Adrien turned serious. “I can finally see you guys for as long as I want without having to worry about Pére calling me home. I’m going to take full advantage of spending as many moments with you guys until you are sick of me.”

The bespeckled boy wrapped an arm around his friend’s shoulders. “Not going to happen, Mec. We’d never get sick of you. Hey! How about we ask the girls if we could do something besides studying. You can take a cat nap and after that maybe we can go out for dinner or something.”

The two considered the suggestion, both of them touching their chins in thought, before chuckling. 

“It’s worth asking. I’m sure Alya wouldn’t mind a date with you and I’m sure Mari and I could sneak away to play UMS when things get too romantic.”

“Still not going to let that go, eh?” Nino replied, raising an eyebrow.

“Never.” Adrien teased. 

His friend rolled his eyes. "I bet that whenever you get a girlfriend again you'll be just as mushy."

The blonde stopped at that, his smile dropping and posture stiffening. "Pretty sure that's never going to be in the cards, Nino." He whispered, his grip strangling the strap of his satchel. As the words tumbled out, he knew he wouldn't be able to fully explain why he felt that way.

Because he was Chat Noir and had to drop everything at a moment's notice to face akumas or save the day.

Because his father was Gabriel Agreste, but also Papillon.

Because he has failed to be a good boyfriend, or even friend, to Kagami. 

Because he had been isolated his whole life and struggled to read the room on a good day.

Because he was in love with Ladybug and no matter how much he tried to get over her… he just couldn't.

"Hey," Nino pressed a hand to Adrien's shoulder, drawing him out of his spiraling thoughts. "Just because you and Kagami didn't work out doesn't mean you can't learn from that relationship. That's what dating is all about. Sure, your heart gets broken, but you learn your limits and can work to be better next time. Be kind to yourself, Adrien."

The blonde looks at his friend for a long moment before sighing. "Thanks, Nino. I'll try to keep that in mind."

"No problem, Mec. Let's head over to Tom and Sabine's and see about getting that nap for you, oui?"

Sabine hummed gently as she lay a soft blanket over her guest’s sleeping form. It hadn’t taken long for Adrien to fall asleep once he and Nino had arrived. The boy had been yawning fiercely as he walked through the store doors and without so much of a word, she had ushered the two young men upstairs. Adrien had somehow managed to get to the couch before passing out. 

Gently musing the teen’s hair, the noirette mother placed a gentle kiss on the top of his head as she pulled the blanket to his chin. 

All things considered, he’s been doing very well this week. She thought, smiling fondly at him before heading back to the bakery. So far he’s been largely left alone by Gabriel - though that might have more to do with court orders than anything - and Papillion has been silent. Her dark eyebrows drew over her gray eyes. Which is worrying. What is he waiting for?

Sabine had to admit that one of the horrible side effects of knowing Chat Noir’s identity was that now she worried constantly . Not that she hadn’t before, of course. She and Tom had always worried about the superhero duo - and their friends that they added to the team over the years, even Chloe to a degree - since their first appearance. Papa Garou had left soft-hearted Tom fretting for days that he had done serious harm to Chat or Ladybug - even if he had been justifiably ticked that -

Jolting at that thought, the shorthaired woman came to a sudden stop, dawning with realization.

Oh… that was Adrien letting Marinette down as gently as he could…

Hopefully, she never finds out his identity. Our girl will truly be crushed…

Quickly shaking her head, bringing herself back to reality, Sabine walked into the kitchen and smiled sweetly at her husband who was carefully decorating some sweet desserts. She placed a gentle hand on his arm to steady his movement and give her a little leverage to lean up and kiss his cheek. “They are looking great, Mon chou.”

“Thank you, mon Coeur.” Tom sighed and returned the gesture. “The boys all settled? I haven’t seen Alya and Marinette yet.”

“Yes, Nino is working on some school work and poor Adrien is sleeping.”

Tom’s brows furrowed, concerned for the boy consuming his kind face. “I’m worried he may be pushing himself too soon. Didn’t he crack a few ribs? Shouldn’t he be home resting?”

Sabine sighed and went to check the register quickly to confirm they hadn’t neglected a customer while they were both busy. None were waiting, though some people were milling about outside. Staying in the entryway between the shop and the kitchen, she turned back to face her bear of a husband. “Yes he did, but from what he and the kids have told me, he was insistent on coming back to school as soon as possible and he had several conditions that he had to meet with his doctor and foster parents to return. Adrien did say that he’s been following them to the letter, but even then, I’m not surprised that he wore himself out.”

The tall man’s brows lifted in surprise. “Foster parents? Wait… I… oh that’s right.” His eyes brightened with the memory. “Didn’t Marinette mention that to us? Here I was thinking that Mme Sancoeur was being incredibly lenient with his schedule due to his injuries.”

“I wish that was the case.” Sabine sighed. “Adrien and his father aren’t on the best terms right now and there is some kind of investigation going on. Adrien has said that he doesn't want to elaborate… But…"

Tom's face softened. He brushed off his hands and wrapped his wife in a gentle hug. "But he's injured and not staying at home. Something happened and for some reason, his home is not safe. Is that what you are thinking, mon chéri?"

The small woman nodded, her face pensive. "I… I'm not sure how involved we should get. But… maybe we can help him find some legal advice? Or a counselor? I'm sure ASE is helping in some capacity-"

"Sabine," Tom cut in gently, lifting her chin to look at him while he bent down to be closer to her. "Let's wait until Adrien wakes up. We can discuss it with him and see what kind of help he is open to and we'll go from there. The poor boy has been through a lot from the looks of it. Any freedom of choice we can give him would likely be appreciated."

"You're right," Sabine conceded with a sigh. "Alright, I won't make any calls yet, but what can I help you with down here."

He was being summoned to Pére's office, for what Adrien couldn't fathom. There hadn't been any incidents at school and he was so sure he had been keeping his sadness and feelings of uselessness tight to the chest, especially after Rocketear. He was pretty sure there were no major fashion festivals or events that would require his attendance any time soon…

Maybe Pére actually wanted to talk to him! Like bonding time! 

The thought lightened his heart, but there was still a feeling of unease settling in his stomach. Plagg had flown into his overshirt - 

Wait… he hadn't worn this outfit in days… right?

Adrien's feet moved of their own volition as he watched Gabriel beckon him from the stairs. The teen followed the older man into the office, apprehension in every step, a strong sense of deja vu.

His jaw ached.

His right side throbbed.

Gabriel walked over to the mosaic of Emilie that hung on the wall behind his workstation. Raising his hands, he pressed on the picture in specific spots. There was a barely audible click and then the man began to sink into the floor.

Oh no…

Not this again…

Something, a force of some kind, was behind him and pushed him after his father, pushing him the whole way into the butterfly garden. Pushing him to his mother's coffin. 

Held him rooted to the spot where he stood while his father transformed and beat him, a hand trying to uncurl his fist.

"No!" He screamed, hoping to wake himself from this nightmare. No, from this memory. "I'll never give you my miraculous! Plagg! Plagg!!!"

He could hear the butterfly wings. He could see Plagg near his father's hand, biting at him. 

"Adrien! Adrien!"

A gasp tore from his lips as he violently sat up, the nightmare still clinging to the edges of his memory, his hands coming up to defend himself from ghosts as the world around him came slowly into focus. 

"Mec, deep breath." Nino's voice and amber eyes filled his awareness. His friend was beside him, hands up in surrender, eyes wary and filled with concern. "You're safe, we are at the Dupain-Cheng's, Adrien."

Swallowing thickly, trying to calm his racing heart, Adrien does as advised, breathing in through his nose and out through his mouth multiple times. He was in Marinette's home. His P- no. Gabriel couldn't find him. And the bite of the rings on his clenched hand proved that Plagg and his mother's ring were safe too. 

Willing his heart rate to normalize, Adrien looked Nino in the eyes and tried his best to smile. It probably looked like a grimace. "Sorry, Nino. Uh… nightmare."

Nino's brow pinched tight in concern. "Are they… are they really bad?"

Flashes of memories still hung at the edges of Adrien's vision. "Well, it's only one that keeps repeating and… and yes it's always bad."

Nino reached out, hands halting in the space between the friends. "Can I hug you, Adrien?"

With a sincere nod, the two embraced, the blonde gripping the back of the cap-wearing boy's shirt tightly while Nino gently held Adrien. It was different from hugging Sabine or Marinette, but it was still wonderful to be held by someone who cared about him.

After a long moment, the blonde pulled away and rubbed his eyes. "Thanks, man."

"Anytime," Nino beamed, standing up. "Now. How about we join the girls and knock out some homework before going out, oui? We've already cleared it with our parents and Sabine got a hold of the people you are staying with. Everyone is on board."

"Sounds good," Adrien replied, stretching and pulling the blanket off of his legs. Carefully, he stood and gagged his balance. It was fine. He’d be fine. Straightening, he followed his friend up into Marinette’s room.

He’d be okay. He would find a way to stay safe.

He’d never have to go back to that house ever again.

Chapter Text

Day 7

Friday mornings were usually difficult for Marinette. It was strange, but on Thursday evenings, without fail, she would usually find herself enthralled in some project which would keep her up until the wee hours - if not to dawn itself. 

Maybe it was just the stress from the week, but the night previous had not been filled with inspiration or even wakefulness. Instead, the noirette had slept peacefully, her mind empty of all dreams as the darkness cradled her. 

She had even awoken before her alarms (the ones on her phone and the dozen kwamis who would tackle her every morning) and found herself staring at her skylight - briefly noting the frost that clung to the edges of the glass pane, trying not to think of anything in particular. Though…

Though her mind would eventually circle back to Adrien. Or Chat Noir. Or both of them at once. 

When she had been in the thralls of her painful crush, thoughts of Adrien weren’t uncommon and would cloud her mind and tint her cheeks. The blonde model would inspire such a raging inferno within her that sometimes it was hard to withstand, leaving her a stuttering, painful mess - usually in his presence. But as time went on - and especially while she was seeing Luka - the inferno had simmered. Being around and with Adrien, usually by having small, sometimes meaningless conversation and even the disaster that had been her confession to his “wax statue,” slowly turned down the heat of her infatuation. Not that she didn’t care for him, absolutely not. 

Tikki called it a form of exposure therapy. By allowing herself to interact with Adrien without the self-imposed obligation to confess her love for him, the painful anxiety that would overwhelm her in the presence of her crush had dimmed. Now she could hold actual conversations with him, be the friend that he needed.

Heaven knows the poor boy needed friends. Especially if the only friend he had for years was Chloe.

And especially now with whatever had happened to him a week prior.

Has it really only been a week? Marinette asked herself as she climbed down the ladder from her bed. Making her way to her armoire, she contemplated what to wear, before pulling out a set of undergarments, a pink knit sweater, a white kami, and a pair of black jeans. With the cool of autumn turning into the cold of soon-to-be winter, it wouldn’t hurt to wear something warm.

At least Adrien isn’t shivering out in the cold. I’m glad someone was able to take him in. She smiled sadly at the thought. And Chat too. 

The cat hadn’t visited her the night prior, at least, not while she was conscious. She hoped he was doing alright, wherever he was now resting his head. Hoping he was happy and safe from the madman that was his father.

Papillon. 

Her thoughts turned dark as she started the shower, remembering the bruising on her kitty’s face as he sat in the hospital room. Even in the dark, the purpling against his creamy flesh had been obvious.

And his father had done that to him.

Why? Just because Chat had refused to join him in his quest for the miraculous? Because he couldn’t successfully akamatize him? What could have possibly driven this man, the man that had terrorized Paris for two years now, to the point that when he discovered that his son was one of the heroes he was trying to steal from… that he would hurt his child?

Had Papillion become corrupted by his own desire for the miraculous? Was there some kind of… curse or darkness that clung to the butterfly and peacock that could taint someone so deeply?

Especially if this wasn’t the first timeline where upon realizing who Chat Noir was, Papillon would hurt his son.

Blue and white flashed through Marinette’s mind. "Save me…" Her poor hurt kitty’s voice echoed in her mind. 

A sob tore through her lips as she leaned hard against the cool tiles of the shower, warm water flowing over her, her inky locks becoming heavy with the liquid. 

Oh, Minou. Her mind cried out as flashes of her battle with her partner filled her mind. It had been just under half a year since Bunnyx had pulled her into the burrow and pushed her out into the destroyed Paris. No context had ever been given, but now Marinette was sure that regardless of Chat Blanc’s statements of “Our Love did this" that it was really all his father’s fault. 

And for the first time, she felt a boiling hatred for the man who had become Papillon.

She had no name to put to his face besides the supervillain identity, and she had never truly hated him since his appearance. Sure, she didn’t like him by any stretch; he hurt her friends and fellow Parisians, after all. Taking advantage of all of their emotions, turning them into monsters to satify his desire for the power Tikki and Plagg could supply. 

But worse than that: he had hurt her kitty. Multiple times.

She couldn’t even count how many times the butterfly’s minions had killed or seriously injured Chat Noir. All the times that he had been used against his will by some akuma’s power. 

All the hurt looks that had marred his face when he thought Ladybug hadn’t been looking, because - while they were partners and friends - Marinette couldn’t bring herself to be completely open with Chat Noir.

Because for six months, she thought that she had been to blame for Chat Noir’s akumatization.

But now. Now she knew - at least she was certain - that wasn’t the case. 

No. The true blame belonged at Papillion’s feet. At his father’s feet. Where it always should have been all along.

Tikki’s sweet voice echoed in the bathroom. “Marinette? You’ve been in there for a while. Are you alright?”

The noirette blinked, straightening from the wall and noticing that the water had chilled slightly since she had climbed in. “I’m alright, Tikki. Just got lost in thought.” She reached for the shampoo and began to lather her hair. “What time is it?”

"You have about thirty minutesss to get to ssschool, but you've been in the ssshower for about twenty," Sass called out. 

"I'll be out shortly." She paused, scrubbing herself clean before letting the lukewarm water run over her. "Is Dusuu awake?"

The kwamis we're quiet outside of the bathroom. Quickly, Marinette turned off the water and dried herself off. Wrapping her towel tightly around herself, she stepped out of the shower and began to dress. 

Once she pulled on her jeans she heard the faint sound of a kwami phasing through the door. "You called for me, Mistress?" Dusuu's odd voice called.

Marinette turned to look, meeting his pink eyes. "Good morning, Dusuu. Did you sleep well?"

The peacock's tail feathers fluffed and his beak pulled into a smile. "I did! I had some lovely dreams. Did you sleep well, my guardian? I hope so!~" his last statement sounded more like a coo.

"No dreams, but I did sleep well. Thank you, Dusuu." She grabbed her hairbrush and began to untangle her inky locks. "I'm glad you slept well. I have… I have some questions for you that may be uncomfortable. But…"

"What are they, Mistress? I'll do my best to answer." 

That was one thing she had noticed about Dusuu since his arrival. The peacock desperately wanted to please. And it worried her.

"I wanted to ask you some things about your time under Myura and Papillombre's control. As well as some questions about your miraculous."

"Oh…" Dusuu didn't deflate or cower. Rather he seemed to… well, fade. 

It was unnerving. 

"I'll do my best to answer."

Marinette smiled kindly at the kwami. “That’s all I ask. I won’t force you to answer a question you don’t think you can or is too painful for you to answer, okay? Just tell me you can’t answer it and we’ll move on.”

Dusuu nodded, but the fading didn’t go away.

She decided she would start off “easy.” “Is Noroo being fed? Did either of you have adequate access to food?”

“I… I don’t know how angry M-Papilliombre is right now, but before Chat Noir escaped with me, the two of us were fed adequately.” 

“Did he use commands on you? Was he… cruel?” Marinette honestly hated to ask this question, but she needed to know what kind of situation Noroo was in. That would determine just how much she needed to press Chat on who his father was.

“He… would,” Dusuu replied, slowly, as if needing to clarify his statement. “There were only two commands he used on me specifically: that I was not to leave his side - though he gave me a reasonable roaming area to explore, and to not allow Myura to use my powers after my miraculous was repaired. I know he gave Noroo the first command as well, but he did silence my brother on occasion.”

“Silence him?” The young guardian’s eyes widened in horror.

“Yes. Our Masters, or Chosen as Tikki refers to you, do have the ability to prevent us from speaking or hearing certain things. In extreme cases, this will remove our mouths completely, leaving us mute and unable to eat.”

Marinette’s stomach churned. “Did he do that out of anger?”

“No… Noroo was attempting to join the miracle box on his birthday. Papillombre refused to allow him to go and silenced Noroo temporarily when he objected. I wasn’t… I wasn’t conscious for that, but my brother did mention it to me as a cautionary tale if you will.”

“I see.” The girl swallowed thickly. “Do you think Noroo is safe for the time being?”

“I don’t believe he is active, though where his Miraculous is, I have no idea,” Dusuu replied slowly, his tail slowly opening and closing. "I... I think Papillombre may have renounced him. Though I'm not sure why he would have done that."

“Marinette!” Tikki called. “You’ve got ten minutes to get to class!”

“Coming!” The ravenette called before turning back to Dusuu. “Can we discuss this more after school?”

“Of course, My Guardian. As I said, I’ll do my best to answer all your questions.”

Marinette smiled at him and gave the top of his head a soft scratch. “Thank you, Dusuu.”

Adrien was sure his good luck was going to run out eventually. He had known that from the start, ever since he crash-landed on Marinette’s balcony, that it had been pure luck that he had escaped at all from his father’s clutches. 

A small part of him wondered if Bunnyx had interfered. 

Maybe.

Probably not.

But it would be nice to know that someone was looking out for him. Maybe it was Tikki.

Regardless, Adrien could see the writing on the walls as he repeated the options from M. Claude Nadeau. The meeting had concluded not too long before and he and Mme LaFleur were now walking back to her vehicle. 

Sure, the lawyer had listened to Mme LaFleur and his explanation of his unique situation but was unhelpful in options or practice. Let the investigation run its course, though that could take weeks and - depending on how things went down that route - what evidence was found, it was possible Adrien would be left in the care of the state, especially if charges were filed.

But there were risks. Gabriel could still file to have Adrien returned to his care, regardless of the protection order, as the teen was a minor. Of course, Gabriel would need to supply evidence that the protection order was filed in error or against the wrong person (something Adrien had no doubt his father was working on, especially if he was desperate to get him back behind the mansion’s gate). And if no evidence was found, the case would be dismissed and Adrien would be returned to his legal guardian - his father.

M Nadeau had given a bit more context to emancipation at Adrien’s insistence. In France, most emancipations are done with the expressed consent of both parties - the parents and the child. The minor must demonstrate the ability to live on their own for a period of time, namely, they must have their own living space, pay their own bills, attend school, and have a job. Being self-sufficient was required, even if the minor had access to a trust.

And given Gabriel’s character, it was likely he would not agree to willingly surrender his parental rights. 

Which meant Adrien likely didn’t have any recourse unless he could prove abuse - requiring more investigation - or self sufficiently. Either way, a magistrate or judge would need to get involved at that point, which was, of course, an option, but an expensive one.

Especially if in the end Adrien lost.

Seemingly between a rock and a hard place, the blonde felt defeated. Any way he sliced it, his father had the upper hand. Gabriel would fight any legal action Adrien took, and would very likely win.

“I’m sorry, Adrien,” Mme LaFleur said, her tone both apologetic and exasperated, though he was sure it wasn’t with him. “Over the phone, the legal team really did sound like they would be helpful. We can still look into other options. I’m sure there is another way!”

He really wanted to believe her. He really didn’t want to give up. 

He couldn’t afford to give up. He had to protect Plagg, Ladybug, the world from his father’s wish.

Taking a deep breath, Adrien straightened and nodded. “...Maybe I can ask around. Talk to Sabine, she may know of something we haven’t thought of yet. Or maybe Marianne! I have a classmate who’s the daughter of a police officer, maybe they have some resources?”

Mme LaFleur smiled gently at him. “Alright, feel free to ask around and I’ll do the same on my end. But don’t forget about your other tasks. It would probably be best to secure a job as soon as possible. How are your ribs doing? I know cracked ribs take a while to heal.”

“They’ve been doing alright,” Adrien replied honestly. He had a theory that Plagg may have been sleeping on him after he went to bed and was purring. If not, maybe he was somehow purring in his sleep out of the suit. Purring was known to help with healing according to some light research he had done back when he first discovered he could even do that. “Still sore, and I’m taking it pretty easy. My friends watch me like a hawk at school and a few of them learned how to help me adjust my brace to keep me from re-injuring myself.”

“Good!” The red-haired woman praised. “I’m sure we can find you some work that doesn’t involve heavy lifting for the time being. Anyway, let's get you back to school and we can discuss more next week, alright?”

Even though she promised Tom she would wait for Adrien to come to them, Sabine couldn’t stand twiddling her thumbs. 

Gabriel Agreste - Papillonbre - was still out there searching for his son.

He had already invaded her home once, and that wasn’t including the akumas. 

Which had been curiously absent since Adrien’s disappearance. While it was nice to breathe again without having to deal with the anxiety that came with an akuma’s attack, there was this foreboding sense of dread that had made its home in Sabine’s chest.

And based on the small jumps and hyper-awareness of her customers and people she saw out on the street, she wasn’t the only one. 

For two years, Paris had been under siege. While attacks certainly had not been every day, there had been over 100 different akumas to this point, not to mention the several repeats - like M. Pigeon - or groups of akumas - like “Gang of Secrets”. And that didn’t take into consideration sentimonsters like Feast and Ladybug. 

When all this was done, she was going to very strongly recommend Adrien and whoever Ladybug was to get some therapy.

Frankly, the two of them should have been in therapy long before now.

I wonder if ASE would recommend it for him considering everything…

The bell at the front door brought Sabine out of her musings and she smiled at the door. “Welcome!” She called to the new arrivals, and her smile brightened as she saw her daughter and her friends. “Salut, cheris. How was school today?”

“It was pretty good, Maman!” Marinette replied, coming over to give her mother a kiss on the cheek. “Is it alright if we all work on our homework upstairs?” 

“As long as Nino and Alya don’t have any babysitting duties today, that’s fine with me.” The older ravenette said fondly, giving her daughter a hug. “I think there are some leftover pastries from this morning in the back, or if you want to make sandwiches, Papa did make some extra bread today.”

"Wonderful! Thanks, Maman!"

"You guys head on up, I'll be there in a few minutes," Adrien announced, his green eyes taking in the display. 

"Alright, Mec. We'll save you some goodies." Nino replied, leading the girls up to the apartment. 

Once he heard the door to the rooms above close, Adrien deflated in front of Sabine. Leaning hard against the countertop, the blonde struggled to stay upright as the weight of the day collapsed onto him.

"Adrien!" Sabine cried out, her voice filled with worry as she came to the boy's side. Gently, she put one of his arms around her shoulders and guided him onto a nearby chair. Once satisfied that he wasn't going to fall out of the chair, she rushed to get him a glass of water. 

She returned a moment later and pressed the glass into his hands. 

"What happened, Hēi māo?" She asked him gently in Mandarin. 

He blinked at her for a moment before replying. "A little on the nose," he chuckled, but continued in her native tongue. "It's been a long day. The meeting with the lawyer... didn't go as well as I had hoped."

"Lawyer?" Now it was Sabine's turn to be confused.

"Yeah. Mme LaFleur scheduled an appointment for me to consult the legal team on my next step regarding Pére." He swallowed thickly before taking a sip of his water. "I, uh, would really like to make it impossible for me to return to his care. All things considered."

"Indeed," the woman nodded. "Did they mention emancipation?"

Adrien returned the nod but took another sip before replying. "Yes, though unfortunately, I am at a severe disadvantage. To meet the basic requirements to apply for emancipation, I would need to be employed and have independent housing. I've been looking at local listings for a job, so I'm making progress there." He rubbed the back of his neck, looking a little sheepish. "I do have work experience - being a model, and I'm familiar with public relations. But with my injuries… I'm not sure I want to go back to that field of work just yet."

Sabine switched back to French. “How long did they say it would take for your ribs to heal?”

“Uh, roughly 6 weeks, but the doctor did say that I need to remain somewhat active during that time to help with recovery.” His eyes widened as if he remembered something. "I'll have to do my exercises when I join everyone upstairs. But I wanted to ask… well, the lawyer wasn't particularly helpful in inspiring confidence that I could get emancipated from my father… so, do you think there might be another way? I'll still look for a job and a place of my own to stay. It's just…" his voice lowered. "I can't go back there. I can't let him get what he wants."

Gently, Sabine placed a hand on his shoulder, prompting him to look up at her. "I'm glad you went to see the lawyer and that Mme LaFleur brought you. He probably wasn't the man for the job, though.” She took a deep breath before continuing. “I… I may know someone who can help. Would you like me to reach out to them for you?”

Adrien blinked at her as if the idea hadn’t occurred to him. “That… If you think they’ll be able to help… I don’t want to waste anyone's time…”

“And I don’t want them wasting your time either.” The ravenette firmly stated. “I’ll make a few calls, test the water. If they can’t give me a firm answer that they can help, we’ll find another way. Okay?” 

The blonde slowly smiled, though his eyes were misty. “Thank you.”

She gave him a gentle hug. “You’re not in this alone, Adrien.”

His hug back told Sabine that he believed her.

Chapter Text

Day 10

Days passed in a blur filled with classes, homework, and hanging out with his friends and classmates. But with every hour that passed, he silently thanked Ladybug and all the kwamis that his father or a police officer hadn’t come to escort him back to the mansion. That his protection order was still in place, that the investigation into his injuries was still ongoing.

That he was safe.

For now, a voice in his mind would remind him occasionally. And while he knew the voice was speaking the truth, the intrusiveness of the thought never failed to throw him off balance. 

Never had he been more grateful for his friends. Marinette and Nino were every bit the best friends he could ask for. And Alya as well, but mostly through their mutual friends, except when he had mentioned needing to find a job. She became a one-minded woman on a mission and by the end of the weekend, had provided him with no fewer than a dozen applications for him to complete. 

She had been thorough in her search, seeking out several different opportunities that he could explore. A few of them he had to turn down on principle (namely in regards to his injuries, as he wouldn’t be able to fulfill the tasks required by the job for at least two months), but several had looked promising and he was in the process of submitting applications.

The ones that surprised him were modeling jobs. 

And what he could expect from those jobs both confused and intrigued him.

They weren’t radically different from what Gabriel had expected of him, but he did note that there were set hours for the jobs and that the hiring agency required that all student workers submit their school schedules to them at the time of hiring so as to not interfere with classes.

Considering how many times his father pulled him out of school solely for spontaneous photoshoots and routinely being tardy to some classes due to planned shoots, Adrien began to wonder if that was normal or just a Gabriel thing. He couldn’t recall other models for his father’s brand mentioning odd times for work or even working with them at those last-minute, urgent, and mostly promotional photoshoots. 

Even photoshoots with Lila were planned at least one day in advance and were always after school hours. 

Adrien had agonized over this detail for hours as he lay on his bed at the Lenoir’s home. It was as if the blinds had been violently torn away from the window and the intense light of mid-day illuminated his mind. In a word: it was a crisis. Almost an identity crisis.

This knowledge that other models were treated differently from him proved to Adrien that, while he wasn’t “just a model” to his father, he was the only model who actively got pulled out of or delayed in the arrival to school and yanked out of planned events that he had gotten approval from his father to attend only to be told that these photos are “very urgently needed, the lighting right now is perfect, and it doesn’t matter what you are currently doing because I said this is priority”. He received preferential treatment of sorts.

To his own detriment. 

Because with all of that he was still required to maintain perfect grades and scores in all activities.

And that didn’t even account for his sleep and eating habits. Forget being a superhero, Adrien Agreste barely had time to breathe in his “this could change at any moment” schedule. Dating Kagami had proven that.

Even Kagami had some room to breathe in her scheduled. 

But not Adrien - even without his duties as Chat Noir.

Maybe it hadn’t always been that way. Maybe when Mere was still with them his schedule hadn’t been so restricted. The harder Adrien tried to remember those times, the more difficult they became. There were days when he could barely remember the sound of his mother’s voice or the smell of her perfume. He could still hear her laugh and see her smile, but that may have more to do with the pictures he had of her than anything else.

It was easier to remember things that had been captured in film and frames, even if the media he had of his mother was somewhat limited. And time was slowly stealing those memories away.

Oddly, Adrien found himself less concerned about losing so many memories of his mother, happy to focus on the ones that he remembered vividly - her laugh, them playing piano together, her support of his abilities and talents, her hugs, things that mattered. Sure, it would be nice to be able to recall her perfume or a specific thing she said to him on one particular day or if his schedule was just as chaotic when she was around or not, but she wasn’t here anymore. He cherished the memories he had with her and had slowly made peace with the fact that she wasn’t with him and his father anymore. Any anger or sadness had slowly grown into acceptance and he could look upon those memories he did have fondly.

“Adrien?” A soft voice asked to his right, startling the blonde out of his thoughts. “Are you ready?”

His green eyes rapidly blinked, bringing the world into focus as he sat up straighter and looked at Sabine. The two of them sat in a small waiting area of the maître the dark-haired woman had recommended. She had insisted on coming with him for the first consultation if only to make sure he was in good hands. Taking a deep breath, Adrien stood and straightened his tie. “I’m ready.”

“Would you like me to come with you?” Sabine asked gently, gesturing in the direction of a legal aid who beckoned the blonde to her. 

Swallowing thickly, Adrien gave himself several seconds to consider the request before nodding. Having her there may help ease his nerves, but he hoped that it would influence the maître’s recommendations. After a moment, the two followed the aid into another office.

Me Jean Montagne was the name etched into the glass of the door that the aid led them into. Within, a middle-aged, bald man with a light fawn complexion. He was typing something rapidly on his computer, his clean-shaven jaw set tightly and his lips in a thin line as he finished whatever statement he was concluding. The three of them stood in the doorway for a moment, waiting for some indication to enter. 

They weren’t waiting long.

Me Montagne looked up from the screen after clicking his mouse twice and his brown eyes lightened in greeting. “ Bienvenue! ” He called and gestured for them to enter. “Come in. Adrien Agreste, I presume?” The man stood and extended a hand to the blonde, which he shook politely. “Jean Montagne.”

“ Enchanté, ” Adrien replied, trying to keep his anxiety from reaching his face. 

“Mme. Cheng it is good to see you again,” Me Montagne turned to greet his other guest after releasing Adrien’s hand. After a brief handshake, he gestured to the velvet chairs. “Please, sit. How may I be of service?”

Adrien briefly looked over at his friend’s mother and after receiving a nod proceeded to tell the Maître a summary of his situation with his father, explaining details as directed and answering questions as prompted. Some of it was difficult, especially recounting the night of his escape (sans details regarding being one of the superheroes of Paris and his father’s moonlighting as a supervillain) and others were maybe too easy to express, such as his concern about his work hours and how frequently he was pulled from school. Occasionally, Sabine would add a detail that he forgot, but she was mostly quiet, offering silent support of his retelling. From time to time, Me Montagne would write down a few notes in an open notebook, but mostly he maintained eye contact with the young blonde and kept a neutral but open expression. 

By the end of his explanation of what was going on, Adrien felt drained. 

Me Montagne took a moment to take in everything before responding, rubbing a hand over his jaw, his brown eyes looking at his notepad in thought. “Firstly,” the Maître said slowly. “I’m glad you filed a report regarding your attack and that the police appear to be actively investigating that. But considering how long it has been since then, and a lack of an arrest, I can infer that they either simply haven’t found physical evidence to back up your story, or that evidence has been destroyed. Your Pere’s arrest alone would be grounds enough for you to be removed from his care permanently. But since that isn’t the case, you’ll need to seek emancipation via other means if that is indeed what you want.” Me Montagne’s eyes bore into Adrien’s. “You would be required to prove you are able to keep and maintain your residence, maintain a steady job, and complete your education satisfactorily. You are sixteen, non? That is the youngest someone may be to seek emancipation, and I believe this was explained to you by ASE.”

The blonde nodded. “I understand. Oui, I turned sixteen earlier this year. As of this moment, I do not have a job, however, I have applied to a few positions this week and am waiting to hear back.”

The bald man pursed his lips. “You wouldn’t be able to apply for emancipation until those three requirements are met.”

“For housing,” Sabine interjected, tone curious. “Would he be required to have a full apartment or could he be renting a room from a friend’s house?”

Me Montagne’s eyebrows rose minutely at the question. “Either or, but he would need to have a formal rental agreement in writing and the room that he would be renting cannot be sublet should the apartment have a subletting ban in the original contract.”

The dark-haired woman nodded.

“I have been looking into apartments in the area and have some money from my work with my father for a down payment while I’m waiting to hear back about the jobs,” Adrien explained. “I… I also believe I may have inherited some property from my mother when she… passed away. I have no idea if I have access to that property currently though, as I’m not sure if that is still in trust or not.”

“That would be worth looking into. While you are a bit behind the ball currently, I can see you are proactive, M. Agreste. I’d like to take your case on. Once you have secured employment, we can discuss terms and rates.” Me Montagne picked up a business card and handed it to the minor. “You can reach me for non-urgent matters via my email. The phone number listed goes to my aid who can relay or transfer your call to me should it be urgent. Do you have any further questions?”

Adrien looked at Sabine, unsure if there was anything he should ask. The ravenette simply smiled and the two turned to face the Maître once more. “Merci beaucoup,” Adrien said, getting to his feet and shaking the man’s hand once more. “It was a pleasure to meet you and I’ll be in touch.”

“Wonderful. Bonne journée."

Marinette had foregone eating lunch with Alya and Nino that day due to their blonde friend having his appointment with a Maître at that time and, even though they denied it would be the case, she didn’t want to end up being the third wheel for the hundredth time. Instead, she had gone to the bakery and spent some quality time with her Papa while they ate sandwiches and she assisted him in the bakery afterward. It was a nice change of pace and really reminded her of just how much she missed having uninterrupted time with her parents. 

In a time before Papillon. In a time before she was Ladybug.

But for now, it appeared that her adversary was going into hiding. As Dusuu had explained to her days ago, Noroo was dormant, though the kwamis were unable to locate where his miraculous may be. It bothered Marinette that Papillon was dormant, though she was grateful for the lack of attacks as it meant her partner had time to rest.

But the psychological game that this posed was frustrating. 

Everyone in Paris was on edge. Sure, they went about their daily lives - Marinette included - but it wasn’t hard to see the tension.

It had been twelve days since Chat Noir escaped Papillon.

It had been a fortnight since the last akuma, one of the longest gaps in akumatizations to date. And people were taking notice. The Ladyblog had commenters mentioning how there hadn’t even been sightings of the dark butterflies around Paris. Many rejoiced at this, of course. But there was that voice in the back of everyone’s mind saying for now . 

And that voice was loudest in Marinette’s mind, even as she smiled and kneaded dough with her father. 

“Ma petite,” Tom said gently, pulling the girl from her thoughts. “Your alarm to get back to class is going off.”

The ravenette blinked and smiled as she heard the familiar beep. “Thank you, Papa!” She carefully covered the dough she had been working on and stood on her toes to kiss her father. “I’ll see you after school. Do you need me to bring anything home?”

“Non, cherie. Do well in your classes and hurry so you aren’t late.”

Marinette carefully dried off her hands after a quick wash and hung up her apron. “I will! Salut, Papa!”

“Salut, Marinette!” Tom called after her as she rushed out the door, pulling her backpack over her shoulders. 

She arrived at the steps of Lycée Dupont with several minutes to spare and noticed a familiar mop of blonde not too far away. “Adrien!” She called with a smile, doing her best to climb up the stairs without tripping.

Her friend paused, turned, and returned her smile brightly, leaving poor Marinette struggling to not become a puddle on the cement. He’s smiling a real smile. Does that mean things went well?  

“Salut, Marinette,” He greeted once she was beside him. “How was lunch?” 

“O-oh it was good. Papa and I had some sandwiches and then made some bread for the evening rush.” She internally patted herself on the back for her limited stuttering. “How about you? Did your meeting go well?”

His smile dimmed, but only slightly. “It went well, better than I thought it would! He, um, decided to take my case. I’ve got some things I’ll need to accomplish before we can proceed, but at least I know he’s willing to do what is needed to help me.” 

“That’s great! Félicitations and I wish you luck in getting what you need to do.” They carefully maneuvered around students as they wandered the halls to their next classes. “Let me know if there’s anything I can do to help with those tasks.” 

Adrien reached out and gently grasped her hand. “You already have done a lot, Marinette, thank you. I really appreciated your help with the applications and your overall support. You’ve been a godsend.” He squeezed her hand before releasing it. “If I can ever repay the favor, please let me know.”

Marinette was sure her cheeks were bright red. Her tongue felt heavy in her mouth and she decided that nodding in reply would be best. She was sure if she opened her mouth something stupid or nonsensical would come flying out.

His smile brightened and the two continued on their way to class, parting ways only moments before the bell rang.

But Marinette was happy because Adrien was happy. And that's what mattered. 

Especially after whatever happened almost two weeks ago…

Shaking that thought from her mind, Marinette walked into her class and took her seat. This was one of the few classes she shared with Alya and was glad to see that the auburn-haired girl was already there. "Salut, Alya. How was lunch?"

Alya was furiously typing away on her phone, possibly responding to something on the Ladyblog before turning her attention to the ravenette with a bright smile. "Salut! Lunch was good. It was nice to spend some time with Nino. I… I don't think we've had a proper date since Larme Ultime and we desperately needed some couple of time. Thanks for letting us have that, M."

The ravenette smiled kindly, placing a gentle hand on her friend's arm. "I…I'm so glad to hear that." She replied, doing her best to keep the heartache out of her voice and eyes. "Relationships are hard, but the two of you are solid."

"It's all about communication, Mari. And don't worry," Alya reached over and wrapped her arms around her friend. "You'll get your happily ever after one of these days."

Marinette fights the self-deprecating thoughts from surfacing - the ones that have plagued her since Vérité, and if she's honest, Chat Blanc - and finds herself saved from having to say anything by the teacher calling the class to order. Pulling away, she gives her friend a watery smile before turning to the lesson at hand.

Not until Papillon is defeated. She reminds herself gloomily. Ladybug doesn't get a happy ending until Papillon is gone.

And hopefully Chat Noir will get one too.

Day 12

Adrien pulled the phone away from his ear, surprise evident on his face as he tried to process what he just heard before pressing the device back to his face. "Just so I understand, you are offering me a contract with full benefits and a flexible schedule to model for almost double my original salary?"

"That is correct, M. Agreste." A male voice who had introduced himself as Giles Roche, a representative from one of the small fashion houses he had applied to only days prior. "Your reputation and work ethic alone make you an excellent candidate to work with us. We would be happy to have you on our team here."

Gently rubbing the back of his neck, the young model was glad that this call was not a video one. His cheeks were warm and he was probably grinning like an idiot. "I… I would love to review the contract before making my final decision. I just want to be sure of what I'm walking into before I agree to the terms."

"Absolutely! I am forwarding it to the email you provided now. And don't feel you need to rush to give us an answer. Read through the contract as you need and reach back out to us when you have your answer. The email will have my professional contact information for ease of communication, especially if you have additional questions."

"Merci, M. Roche, that's very kind of you. I look forward to speaking with you again."

"Excellent. Do you have any additional questions before we end this call?"

Adrien paused, considered. "There is one thing… a condition I would like known. I am happy to model for the men's line and at shows such as fashion week and other smaller events, but I am not entirely comfortable with promotional or ad-related shoots at this time, mostly due to schooling and preparation for bac in the coming year."

"Completely understandable." M. Roche answered, unphased by the request. "I'll be happy to discuss that as a term of your employment with our HR team and will send a modified contract when that is complete."

"Merci, you've been very understanding. Bonne journée."

As the call ended, Adrien forced himself to take a calming breath. 

"Well, what's there to think about?" Plagg asked from his perch on the teen's bed. "Clearly it'll be better than working for your father .”

“It has more to do with me looking through the contract.” The blonde replied, flopping on the end of the bed and turning his head to look at his kwami. “After…after being under Gabriel’s thumb for so long… I’m not sure I can simply trust what a potential employer says. I need to know that there isn’t some clause in the contract that states ‘Oh yeah! Surprise photoshoots are a thing!’ or ‘We can pull you out of school for no reason.'” He sighed heavily.

“... Pigtails and your Ladyblogger friend did mention that was pretty illegal to do to a minor, right?” The cat asked, head tilted in confusion.

“Legality doesn’t necessarily mean that they can’t try to do something.” Adrien rolled over on his side and pulled one of his pillows close, taking a deep breath. The pain from his ribs had decreased considerably, but he knew he wasn’t anywhere close to being fully healed. “I’ll look it over and if I have questions, I’ll speak with Me Montagne about it.”

“Okay, Kid.” Plagg swallowed a piece of camembert whole.

Taking another deep breath, Adrien allowed his mind to wander.

When he was called to the kitchen for dinner, he was grateful to be eating with someone.

Chapter Text

Day 17

Adrien could not wipe the goofy smile off his face as he walked towards Tom and Sabine’s Pasteriee, no matter how hard he tried or what happened around him. People were giving him odd looks and Plagg had been merciless in his teasing.

But the blonde really couldn’t care less. 

Because for the first time in what felt like forever, he actually enjoyed work. His first day as a model for a new agency had gone splendidly. The team was great, even if the photographer had a few moments of divaness and one of the makeup artists had been a bit overzealous with the powder. The clothing was varied and pretty different from what he had modeled for Gabriel , the leather jacket being the clear favorite for Adrien. The designs alone were fresh and interesting, and finding out that this small line had been the work of a very new team - mostly interns who were from ESMOD - was the icing on the cake. 

Though what he had enjoyed more than anything was that his new job allowed him to use a pseudonym, and even if his face was pretty recognizable in Pari no one had made any comments about it. It was nice for once to not be weighed down by his name of all things. 

Pushing that thought from his mind, Adrien entered the bakery.

“Bienvenue!” Sabine called from the counter, smiling at a customer as she handed them their purchase. “I’ll be right - Oh!” She finally caught his eye. “Salut, dear. How’d it go?”

Adrien waited a moment while the customers took their delicious baked goods and started heading for the door before approaching his confidant. Rounding the counter, he walked up to her and held out his arms. “Can I have a hug? Everything went amazingly !” He almost squealed in delight. 

Sabine grinned and pulled the boy into her arms. “I knew it would.” They held the embrace for a moment before she pulled away and looked up at him. “I’m glad it went so well. Unfortunately, the rush is about to start so I won’t be able to listen to how your day went right this moment, but,” As if to prove her point, the bell at the door rang. “I think Marinette and Alya went to the park not too long ago and I’m sure Marinette would love to hear how it went.”

“Not a bad idea,” The blonde said, his smile slightly dimmed but brightening after a moment. He started heading for the door. “Alright, I’ll meet up with them. See you later, Sabine!”

The ravenette waved to him as he left. Plagg poked his head out of the neck of Adrien’s hoodie. “You could have at least gotten a cheese danish while you were there.” The kwami huffed. 

The blonde rolled his eyes. “You could have mentioned you wanted one while we were on our way over instead of teasing me.”

Plagg growled good-naturedly. “You’ll learn eventually.”

Adrien chuckled at that and patted his little friend as they entered the park. A quick scan of the leaf-covered grass revealed that his two friends were sitting by the water fountain. Not too far away was the bench he had broken down on months ago in the shadow of a massive billboard that had a picture of Ladybug and Chat Noir on it.

Pushing back the memory, he shoved his hands into his pockets and tried to think of something else. That picture still hurt… but he had to let Ladybug go. They were partners and she didn’t want to be anything more than that.

He’d have to live with that.

Didn’t mean it didn’t still hurt.

“Hey, Adrien!” A voice called, breaking him out of the thoughts that he desperately didn’t want to be focusing on. 

Thankful, Adrien’s eyes looked up, and smiled at Alya waving him over. Hurrying over, the blonde model greeted the two girls. “Salut Alya, Marinette! Sabine mentioned you both would be over here. Enjoying the nice weather?”

Marinette’s blue eyes met his green ones, her cheeks slightly pink, possibly from the light chill. In her lap was her ever-present sketchbook, her charcoal clutched in her hand and the page before her had basic forms but no true designs yet. “Salut. Um… oui. Just looking for some inspiration,” the ravenette replied. “ Ça roule?”

“Ça va! I just got out of my first photoshoot outside of Gabriel !” Adrien beamed.

“ Vraiment?” Alya asked. “How was it? Did it go well?”

Walking a bit closer, Adrien sat down on Marinette’s other side and gave his friends a rundown of how everything went. He couldn’t help but gush about the clothing, especially when his ravenette friend asked for some details if there was any that he could clarify - types of fabric, quality, coloring. There were some things he couldn’t tell - like specifics on designs - but he was happy to share his joy with them. Eventually, the conversation devolved a bit as he and Marinette began discussing the difficulty that came with certain fabrics that had been used at the shoot and wondering how the designer was able to make those fabrics work.

Out of the corner of his eye, Adrien could see that while Alya was not entirely active in the conversation, she was clearly enjoying it. There was a strange smirk on her lips, but he didn’t see any kind of mischief in her eyes. 

Which was good, because he really just wanted to enjoy this conversation with Marinette.

The ravenette had turned her head to her sketch pad as they talked, her pencil flying across the page showing him that inspiration had struck - and he noticed that it had everything to do with the fabric they had been discussing. 

“Pretty ambitious, Marinette,” He finally commented on the sketch, which was still in its infancy, but he knew it would be brilliant. “But if there is anyone who can pull it off, it’ll be you!”

“M-Mer-c-ci,” Marinette stuttered, her cheeks going from pink to rose red, her hand pausing in its strokes along the white paper. “I-I appreciate your c-confi-idence in me.”

Adrien smiled at her and directed his attention to Alya, asking about how her projects were coming along - improvements to the Ladyblog, projects for school, and the like. It was good to talk with her, especially since his conversation with Marinette had unintentionally excluded the journalist.

None of them noticed the person approaching them until a shadow cast over them.

The hairs on the back of Adrien's neck rose slightly as the shadow rested on his skin. Looking up, he twisted slightly and raised an arm to somewhat shield his friends from the new arrival.

Emerald green met olive as Adrien met Lila's eyes. The brunette smiled down at the three of them, and the blonde could see something gleaming in those eyes.

He gritted his teeth as he smiled in greeting. "Bonjour, Lila."

"Ciao, Adrien, Alya, Marinette," Lila Rossi greeted with a bright smile. "Fancy seeing you three here. Did you come to watch the photoshoot, Alya?"

The budding journalist blinked. "There's a photoshoot here today?"

"Oh, Adrien didn't tell you?" The Italian student asked, tilting her head in curiosity. "We have a joint photoshoot in thirty minutes. I came here to collect Adrien for makeup."

Adrien frowned deeply. "Lila, I don't have a photoshoot today."

"Did Mlle Sancoeur not tell you?"

"Well," Adrien said slowly, a small, predatory grin growing on his lips. "Considering I resigned from Gabriel over two weeks ago… of course not."

For the second time since he left Gabriel’s care, his statement threw the liar off her game. She barely kept herself from physically stumbling back, but the surprise was very evident on her face. “T-there must be some mistake,” Her well-groomed eyebrows drew close in a frown. “I was told you had taken a few weeks off - built-up vacation time - and would be back to working for Gabriel this week.”

The blonde rolled his eyes. “Of course, that would be the cover story Pere would use…” He growled before looking back up at his classmate. “Well, you were misinformed. I formally resigned two weeks ago. I will, under no circumstances, be returning to Gabriel . I do not know who will be modeling with, Lila. But it won’t be me.”

“‘Under no circumstances?” Lila parroted, her voice turning concerned. “What does that mean, Adrien?” 

“It means exactly that. And you should probably be getting to the set since you shouldn’t waste Gabriel ’s time,” Adrien replied, standing and turning to his friends. “Anyway, I’m famished. Would you both like to join me for lunch?”

Alya jumped up at the mention of food, pulling Marinette up with her. “That would be great. I’ll see if Nino is available and we can make a double date out of it.”

Marinette flushed as she was dragged along by her friends. “Um… have a good photoshoot, Lila!” she called as they left the brunette behind.

Said brunette waved with a somewhat friendly smile, that dropped the moment the trio’s backs were turned. 

Private number: I think I’m owed an explanation. 

Day 20

“Merde, late again!” Marinette muttered to herself as she sprinted down the street. For the first time in weeks, she had slept through all of her alarms and the kwamis’ attempts to wake her. She knew it would have been only a matter of time before her bad habit of being up so late would catch up with her.

Her only luck had been that this time she had packed up her homework and school items the night before. And had set out an outfit. Had she done neither of those, she would have arrived even later. 

As she entered the doors of Lycée Dupont, she took a moment to catch her breath and redo her ponytail. The tardy bell rang overhead as she made her way through the halls towards Mme Ballie’s classroom. Hopefully, she wouldn’t get into too much trouble. 

Once she arrived at the classroom, she noticed a sign taped to the door. 

“Attention,” She read. “'All Seconde students are to go to the auditorium during first class for a presentation.' Well, at least I'll be able to see some of this presentation."

With her heart rate down to its normal level, Marinette decided it would be better to walk rather than run to the auditorium. Mainly because she didn’t want to attract too much attention to herself. The flames of that crazy rumor had died down, but they weren’t quashed yet. So far, she had simply been able to shrug her way through them, explaining that there had been a misunderstanding to those who asked and telling the truth: that she was overly stressed and sometimes got physically sick as a result. 

After all, that hadn’t been the first time she’d gotten so sick from her stress. 

But it had been the first time she had gotten sick at school without warning. 

Pushing those thoughts aside, Marinette again focused on a mental list of things that needed to be addressed as soon as she was able. She had to go shopping today to pick up food items for the kwamis - especially Longg and Pollen as she was low on their preferred foods. Ladybug needed to talk to Kim, Max, and Alya whenever she was able to discuss patrols. With Chat compromised, she had taken over patrols to the best of her abilities. Immediately after he had returned to her balcony after his stay in the hospital, Ladybug had taken over patrols, even if a few times it had been hard to get away with him coming over. 

Marinette and Chat had agreed on a “schedule” of sorts: two days in a row, he would visit, then take three days off, then one day on and one day off. This way, if Papillon had a minion that may be following him - similar to that butterfly sentimonster from earlier that year - they could decrease the likelihood of Chat being found. At least, that was the plan. 

After she talked with her teammates about patrol, she would need to make more power-ups. She had been lucky to crack some of the recipes, and she did not doubt that when the day came to fight Papillon those would come in handy. Maybe she should try to contact Su-Han somehow and ask for his assistance. 

While the Grandmaster had been rather antagonistic at their last encounter - directly causing Fu’s akumatization and threatening to take the miracle box from her in the beginning - something had changed in him after she and Chat Noir had successfully defeated Fu Furieux. Instead of following up his threat to strip Ladybug of her status as guardian of the miracle box, he had extended a tentative olive branch. He knew her training was bare-bones at best, and her grasp of the language in the Grimore was flimsy. He had offered to train her in techniques to help her better defend herself from physical and mental attacks that Papillon could use against her if he ever obtained those abilities, in addition to offering to tutor her in the language of the Grimore. He outright refused to help her break its codes, as that was something she would need to do on her own as a guardian, but he could help her understand more of the language which would allow her to better translate and correctly create the potions needed.

His only request in return was for her to assist him occasionally in understanding modern technology and eccentricities. 

It had started as an odd arrangement, especially since Marinette wasn’t entirely sure if she trusted him enough, but slowly they had forged a tentative teacher/pupil relationship, one that had definitely helped lessen some of Marinette’s stress. 

When she arrived at the auditorium, Marinette smiled to herself, happy she had a plan of the things she needed to accomplish as soon as possible. With a gentle push on the door, she let herself in.

"You know…" Marinette's tone was light, but Alya could hear something else in the ravenette's voice that gave away how disappointed she was. "You'd think that a presentation like that would be mandatory for all schools in this Papillombre-can-attack-at-any-moment Paris. Why wasn't something like that made years ago? Sure, it probably wouldn't have stopped collège and lycée kids from getting akumatized completely, but maybe a lot of hurts could have been avoided if the school board had been more proactive."

The two friends were walking side by side out of the auditorium. Alya had been pretty impressed with the presentation she and Chloe had managed to put together, and the final product did have some minor changes - mostly resources that the school wanted to add for students in crisis. And deep down she was also upset since it took students to bring it to the school's attention. 

"Just… look at this," the ravenette continued, turning her phone to the ombre-haired girl. The website was for the anti-bullying group that the school district maintained and promoted. "They have everything at their fingertips to help combat bully-related akumatization and they don't use it? "

"To be fair," Alya added. "Those methods take time, time that Papillombre exploits in the heat of the moment to his advantage."

Marinette growled in frustration, muttering only loud enough for Alya to hear over the din of students. "I hate that butterfly abusing bastard." Her voice was watery, and the auburn-haired girl could see tears in her friend's eyes. 

Alya placed a gentle arm around her friend’s shoulders. “We’ll defeat him, Mari. We’ll set things right.”

The ravenette leaned into her friend, her shoulders shaking with a restrained sob. “I know. It’s just… I feel like it’s my fault. That I couldn’t stop him before he hurt Chat.”

The ombre-haired girl halted, bringing her and Marinette to a stop in the middle of the hallway. Students moved around them like water around a rock as Alya turned her friend to face her. Honey met blue as she stared into her friend’s tear-filled eyes. “Marinette, this is not your fault. The only person at fault here is Papillombre. He’s the one who hurt Chat. He’s the one akumatizing and amokizing people when their emotions are high, manipulating them when they are at their lowest. He’s the reason we are in this mess, to begin with. You help to fix all of that. Yes, there are preventatives and helpful resources to help akuma victims after the fact, but in the heat of the moment it’s Ladybug and Chat Noir who help make things right.” She pulled her friend into a hug. “Paris couldn’t be more proud of you both. Without you, I’d hate to imagine what Paris would be like.”

Marinette took a shuddering breath and a moment later, Alya felt tears fall. Gently, she rubbed her friend’s back as they stood there in the hallway, not really caring who saw them. 

“It’s so hard to remember that,” the ravenette croaked after a few moments. “I-I just want Chat to be okay. I want this all to be over.”

“Me too, Mari. Me too.”

Having successfully secured steady employment, Adrien turned his attention to the other big thing Me Montagne needed him to complete before they could file for emancipation. 

Housing.

Paris itself is incredibly expensive to live in, and that was even before finding something that would meet his needs: namely a big window, balcony, or patio that would allow him to come and go as Chat Noir easily. 

Tapping his pencil on the small notepad he had been writing addresses on to check out, Adrien stared at the listing website. With his pay, he’d probably be able to afford to live alone, so an apartment bigger than a one-bedroom probably wouldn’t be needed. There were a few studio options near enough to school that he could walk and he did find one in Nino’s complex. 

“What do you think of this one, Plagg?” The blonde asked pointing at the screen. “It’s not far from school. It does have a nice big window, but It’s on a pretty high floor, so the likelihood of it being able to open wide enough for Chat Noir to get out is pretty slim.”

“You could probably just walk out the front door of the complex or maybe take the roof if that’s the case,” Plagg replied, hovering by his Chosen’s shoulder, a piece of brie in his hands. “Hmm… I’m not very good at advising on dwellings. Pigtails might be a better soundboard.”

Sighing, Adrien put down his pencil and leaned back into his pillows. “Yeah, except for the fact that I can’t explain to her why I need a balcony or large window.”

The kwami of distruction laughed. “Probably not. She has one of her own, you know.”

The green-eyed boy glared at his companion. “You’re no help.” Reaching over, he closed the tablet and tucked it into his bookbag. As much as he loathed to admit it, Plagg was right. Marinette could probably offer some good advice, or at the very least, point him in the direction of where he could find some good advice. Sabine, Tom, and even Marianne probably wouldn’t mind helping him find a place to live. 

He hesitated because he had already asked all of them for so much help, Marinette more than anyone else. And she offered it so freely, asking for nothing in return from both of his identities. 

He didn’t want to burden her by asking for more help.  “You know, if you talk to headphones and Ladyblogger while you talk to Pigtails, the three of them could help rather than just asking Pigtails alone,” Plagg interjected into his thoughts as he took a bite of cheese. “Since you are so hesitant to just ask her for help.”

“It’s just,” Adrien crossed his arms in front of him and frowned at his socked feet. “She’s already done so much for me. I feel like I’m taking advantage of our friendship by asking her for so much help. She already lets me come visit her balcony frequently, and feeds me while I’m there. Not to mention the cheese bread she brings for you. She never asks for anything in return, but… I don’t want to wear out her kindness.”

Plagg hovered right in his vision, only centimeters from Adrien’s nose. His green eyes were narrowed. “Listen, Kid. Marinette is not your father. Her kindness doesn’t come with conditions and fake promises. She cares about you, both as Chat Noir and as Adrien. She’s always wanted you to be safe and happy, even when she wasn’t. Just… Just talk to her, okay? If you are really worried that you are asking too much of her, tell her that. Let her be the one to tell you if you are encroaching too far. She won’t steer you wrong.”

Slowly, he let out a deep sigh, letting his arms drop. “Doesn’t mean I’m not afraid of her answer, even if it is in my benefit.”

The black cat nuzzled his Chosen’s chin, letting out a small purr. “She’s a good friend, kid. Camembert knows you’ve said it enough times. This is new territory for you and I’m sure she can help you navigate it.”

Gently he cradled Plagg to his face, nuzzling him back. “If you say so. I should probably rip this bandage off sooner rather than later.” Slipping a hand into his pocket, Adrien pulled out his phone and searched for Marinette’s contact. Deciding it would be easier to send her a text, he typed out a message… then deleted it and retyped it before sending.

Adrien: Hey Mari! How are you doing? Are you free right now? I wanted to ask you a few things and get some advice.

While waiting on a response, the blonde tidied his room a bit until he heard the text notification from his phone.

Mari: Hi Adrien! I’m alright, you? Yeah, I’m free. What’s up?

Adrien: I’m doing good, thanks. Great! It’s something I’d rather discuss in person. Could we meet up? If you are close to home, I could meet you by the Ladybug and Chat Noir statue.

Mari: That’ll work. See you in say 15?

Adrien: I’ll be there. Thanks so much, Marinette. I appreciate this. :)

Mari: no problem. See you soon!

Picking up his satchel, Adrien slipped on a sweater, flung his bag over his shoulders, and slipped on his shoes. Sparing a moment to check his appearance in the mirror and to make sure Plagg was secure with some cheese, he headed out into the main part of the apartment. Marianne and Jiahao were sitting in the living area, enjoying a cup of tea each and watching a drama on tv. 

“Off in a hurry, hm?” Jiahao asked, lifting an eyebrow. 

“Yeah, sorry! I need to ask a friend some questions about the project Me Montagne gave me.” Adrien explained, fiddling with his satchel strap. “I should be home before dinner so I can help with preparations. I won’t be going far. I’ll just be at the park by Tom and Sabine’s patisserie.”

Marianne smiled sweetly at him. “Thank you for letting us know, Adrien. Go on. We’ll see you later.”

Smiling brightly, the blonde left, waving goodbye and thank you.

The journey to the park didn't take nearly as long as he thought it would, and Adrien found himself in the shadow of his alter ego sculpted from stone fighting with his lady luck. As he waited for Marinette's arrival, his eyes were drawn to the statue, taking in the detail Theo had put into it. 

He still regretted what he said to Theo that day when jealousy got the better of him and he attempted to scare off a potential romantic rival. While Ladybug at that point had never formally turned him down, she had expressed to him that his flirting had been poorly timed and that the job came first. Many times he had laid awake in bed wondering if he hadn't been so naive and stupid about love in the first place if things would have worked out differently between him and Ladybug. 

But that was not something he could change now. The past would stay in the past.

He had bigger things to address. 

One step at a time. He reminded himself as he took a deep breath and looked away from the statue. First housing. Then emancipation. And then we can finally take care of Papillon.

When he opened his eyes, he caught something moving out of the corner of his eye. Turning his head, he saw Marinette running over. He waved at her. "Hey, Marinette!" He called when she was closer. "Thanks for coming."

"Anytime," The ravenette smiled, her chest heaving a bit from her run. "What's up?"

"...I need to ask you something and it didn't feel right to ask you over text," Adrien bit his lip lightly, before gesturing to a nearby bench. "Can we sit for a minute?" 

"Sure..." Marinette replied, raising an eyebrow but following him nonetheless. 

Once they were seated, Adrien spoke again. "Marinette, I cannot thank you enough for your help the last few weeks. You've been a literal lifesaver and... sometimes I'm not sure what I would have done without your help." He swallowed thickly as she stared at him, her blue eyes wide. "I... It feels unfair of me to ask you for more help, and I'm worried about accidentally taking advantage of our friendship by asking for your help so much." He looked down at his hands. "There... there are things I can't talk about openly with you yet, not until the paperwork is complete. But... but there are things I need to do to get there. The job was the first major hurdle, but now I've come to the next one. I-I'm going to need to find a place of my own to live in." Adrien looked up at her once more. "And I don't have a clue of what I should be looking at. I-I need help again... and it's more than okay for you to turn this down. I just need an extra set of eyes. Could... do you think you could help me?"

Marinette slowly blinked at him before laughing lightly. "Of course, I can help, Adrien, but I think my parents might have better advice. Have you looked into any locations? Do you have any particular requirements? Price range? Let's start there and we can figure out the rest afterward."

Adrien let out a breath he hadn't known he was holding. "Thanks, Marinette. And yes, yes I do."

Chapter Text

Day 30

Adrien was going to need to seriously thank Tikki when he got the chance. 

A whole month had passed since he escaped his father’s grasp and, while it hadn’t been easy, something seemed to keep Gabriel away. Sure, he had a protection order and Gabriel was still under investigation regarding Adrien’s injuries and disappearance, but that could only protect him so much. 

It was almost as if an outside force was giving him time . Time to get his ducks in a row so he could officially get out from under Gabriel Agreste’s long-reaching grasp. 

And the only thing he could truly think could be doing so was Tikki’s Luck. 

Plagg had rolled his eyes when Adrien had asked him about it. “Just because Tikki and Ladybug are the lucky ones doesn’t mean that I can’t remove bad luck.”

The blonde tilted his head slightly, questioningly. “Really?”

“Well… It’s more like transferring it,” The black cat clarified, waving one of his paws. “Basically, I can choose who to dispense my terrible luck on. You’ve got it in doses up to this point, but only what you can handle. You are my Chosen, after all. Unfortunately, I can only do it for so long before my presence alone will bring the bad luck back. Tikki isn’t your constant companion after all.” 

Adrien frowned slightly, not looking at his kwami for a long moment. “Thank you, Plagg.” He finally said, voice soft as he reached out and scratched behind his companion’s ear. “I don’t know what I’d do without you.”

Plagg purred content at the touch. 

“How much longer will the lack of bad luck last?” The blonde finally asked, biting his lower lip.

“It’ll likely start trickling back in a week or so. I won’t let it wash over you like a tsunami, kid.” The green-eyed cat came closer, looking the boy in the eye. “He isn’t going to win this, Adrien. I won’t let him take you away from me.”

Adrien wished he could believe that with the conviction that Plagg had. Gabriel had proven to his son that he wasn’t above violence and manipulation to get what he wanted. Maybe his father had always been like that and the boy had never noticed. 

Then again, Gabriel had always been somewhat distant from his son. The severity of it had increased after his mother had disappeared.

And Adrien now knew why. 

“Family comes first, Adrien. Give me the ring. We will be a family once more.”

Shivering slightly, Adrien wrapped his arms around himself tightly, pushing those thoughts and memories away. Thankful for the hoodie he wore, he caught a glimpse out the window of his new apartment. 

Soft tendrils of snow were just starting to fall in the inky darkness. 

Winter had snuck up on Paris this year. One day, it had been a comfortable fall day - chilled mild temperatures, crackling leaves, and the smell of spices and musk. The next, Paris had awoken to a thin blanket of snow and freezing temperatures.

Adrien wasn’t the biggest fan of this time of year, and the colder weather brought back the pains of the last few years. Seeing those swirling snowflakes just outside of his window easily brought painful memories to the forefront of his mind, ones that he found were easier to keep at bay during other seasons. 

Mère loved Christmas. He thought as he ran a hand through his ruffled blonde hair, turning away from the window to look around his new apartment, forcing himself to focus on the present.

About two hours ago after rushing back from classes, he had signed the contract on a pre-furnished studio apartment. He had lucked out, in all honesty, that it was available and even with the price. He was only two floors above Marianne and Jiahao's apartment, so getting to school and Marinette’s wasn’t an issue, and moving in had been a very quick affair. The apartment was quaint, in a smaller but similar configuration to his foster parents' apartment, with the basic accommodations he would need: a bed, refrigerator, small kitchenette with appliances, dishes, pans, and utensils, bathroom, washer machine, and a small couch. It wasn’t lavish, but the coziness of the apartment, of his apartment, was luxurious to the boy who had spent his life until a month ago trapped in a cold mansion. 

Smiling slightly, he walked over to the kitchenette and opened the refrigerator. It was small, but it had a drawer that he could safely store Plagg’s camembert. The sealed Tupperware had so far prevented the smell of the cheese from getting into the other food items, but Adrien had taken to checking it regularly just to be on the safe side. Taking out the container and a microwave meal, he closed the door with a soft tap of his hip. Moving to the counter, Adrien opened the Tupperware and tossed a slice of cheese at his floating companion. “Bon appetit. We’ll have to leave in about,” He pulled out his phone to check the time. “Twenty minutes for my appointment with Me Montagne."

Plagg paused in his consumption of the cheese. "Is the old man taking you or are we going as Chat Noir?"

Adrien twisted his lip as he put his meal into the microwave. "I'm not sure I want Jiahao driving out in this," he gestured to the window. "I mean, it's not bad yet…But his vehicle isn't the newest or warmest."

The kwami nodded.

"I was thinking it would be best to take the metro. It's more incognito than leaping over buildings as a superhero."

"Incatnigo." Plagg deadpanned. 

Adrien couldn't help the laugh that escaped his lips and a moment later the black cat joined in. After a moment to catch his breath, the boy pulled the meal out of the microwave and sat down at the table to eat. The two sit in companionable silence as they finish their respective meals. 

Plagg opened his mouth when Adrien threw away the empty disposable dish. "You better go tell Jiahao about the change in plans. And I'm pretty sure I don't have to tell you twice to dress warmly."

A sarcastic remark was on the tip of Adrien's tongue, but he swallowed it back almost as fast.

Yes, “Papa.”

Instantaneously, Adrien's mood shifted, the smirk vanishing from his face. He turned away from Plagg and walked to his closet, pulling out the donated winter items Mme LaFleur had dropped off: a winter coat, a hat, gloves, and snow boots in his size. He tried his best to casually tie the laces of his boots.

But his hands were obviously shaking.

Biting his lip and trying to swallow down the tightness in his throat and chest, Adrien willed his hands to stop. It was just a stupid thought. Plagg is right, I need to wear warm clothing. I'll need to swing by a store and purchase some better-fitting winter clothing. Then I can give these back to Mme LaFleur for another kid in more need than I. 

These thoughts distracted him enough to allow his hands to finish lacing his boots and put on the rest of the winter gear. 

"I didn't mean to upset you, Adrien," Plagg said cautiously, flying over and looking up at his Chosen. 

Adrien shook his head and did his best to smile. "It wasn't you, Plagg. I'm just deep in thought. Come on, let's go." He held open his coat for the small cat to hide in a breast pocket. 

Plagg didn't look convinced, but he did phase into the pocket. 

After making sure the camembert was safely stored in the refrigerator, the lights were off, and a file for his avocat, Adrien took one more look around his new home, went out the door, and locked it right behind him.

"Well, color me impressed," Me Montagne said with a warm smile as he went over the information Adrien had brought to him. The avocat placed everything back into the folder and pulled out another document setting it between his client and himself. "I assumed I would see you not too long after our first meeting, but I'm glad it was sooner than I expected. I know housing can be difficult to establish in Paris, especially for a minor and first-time tenant."

"I got extremely lucky," the blonde replied, somewhat bashful. Too lucky. I wonder if ASE had something to do with that? Mme LaFleur did have me give the landlord a letter from her…

"Indeed. So," the bald man pointed to the new document. "Now we can proceed with the formal emancipation. Have you heard anything from the investigating body on your case?"

Adrien shook his head. "Last I spoke with the officer or Mme LaFleur about it was a week ago and both of them said the case is still open, though the investigator did mention that leads have dried up."

Me. Montagne rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Not ideal, especially with your injuries. Though an active or semi-active case in the works on your behalf will likely tip the scales in your favor should this get dragged out."

The boy swallowed thickly but nodded. 

"Alright. Since you now meet the qualifications necessary, I've drafted a petition for emancipation…"

Sometimes, being the guardian gave Marinette a headache. 

The first snowfall of the year had brought a barrage of complaints and requests from each kwami. 

Pollen was always cold and she wanted to sleep somewhere very warm. Sass, Wayzz, and Longg had expressed similar complaints, though it had been the turtle kwami who had suggested a heating lamp, as staying down in the bakery was not an option. Fortunately, the young designer had more than enough money from commissions and odd hours at the bakery saved up to purchase a decently priced and highly rated one from a local pet store.

Everyone else just wanted more food. Which was doable… just she only had so much space to store it. And she was sure her parents were going to ask - especially about the eggs and meat. 

A small voice in the back of her head wondered if some of them were going to hibernate like their non-magical counterparts. If so, would they hibernate in the Miracle box? Would they be more hyperactive once spring arrived?

She needed to get a small refrigerator in her room. And get more commissions.

As she searched online for reasonably priced medium-sized refrigerators, Marinette found herself covered in kwamis. Tikki was perched on her shoulder with Mullo on her head. Roarr was curled up on her opposite shoulder, purring into her neck. Ziggy and Daizzi were napping in her lap. Smiling softly at her charges, she nuzzled Tikki. 

Sometimes being the guardian was pretty great.

A somewhat muffled bump echoed in the room, resonating from her balcony. Grinning broadly, she carefully nudged each kwami. "Chat's here, time to hide," She whispered, knowing that Chat had better than human hearing while transformed.

Gently, she moved the sleeping ones to some soft beds she had made in her closet before shooing the others away to their hiding places. She had discussed it with them all earlier that day that since it was so cold out, it would be better for Chat Noir to come in during his night visits. All of the kwamis had readily agreed.

Once she was sure all of her charges were safely out of sight and nothing too embarrassing was left out (mainly undergarments or Chat mercy), she headed up to the balcony. 

She could see Chat's green eyes in the darkness as she opened the hatch.

"Bonsoir, Marinette!" He exclaimed with a bright smile, a cloud of warm breath visible in the fairy lights. It was so good to see her kitty happy.

"Salut, Minou,” She greeted in turn with a smile. “Come on in before all the heat escapes."

He tilted his head to the side curiously. "Is it safe?" He asked, reminding her of the time he had been in her house before the nightmare with his father. 

Marinette chuckled and grabbed his hand. "Yes, it's safe. It's too cold out here for me to hang out with you on the balcony anyway. The chaise down here would be much more comfortable to enjoy pain au chocolat~." She practically sang the last word.

Chat Noir lit up, his hesitancy diminishing rapidly. "Oh merci beaucoup, Princesse!"

"De rien, silly cat. Now get in here! The heat's escaping!"

"As ma Princesse commands," he replied, following her down to the chaise before sitting on the lounge and stretching like his namesake. "How are you this fine evening, Marinette?"

She hadn't seen him in a few days (per their prearranged schedule and his mentioning he would be pretty busy this week as his civilian ego) and the anxiety that had built in her chest eased. Smiling easily at him, she grabbed the plate of pain au chocolates her father had given her before her parents went to bed and unwrapped it before presenting it to Chat. 

His reaction was instantaneous. Green cat eyes widened at her as if she had hung the moon before taking one of the offered pastries and shoving it in his mouth, almost moaning in delight. 

Rolling her eyes at his antics, she sat beside him. "Oh, nothing much. Taking on some new commissions and working on some new designs, homework, worrying about you, making sure my friends are doing okay, helping my parents in the bakery, worry some more-"

"Princesse," Chat turned his gaze on her, voice serious, pastry forgotten in his claws.

"Well, I do!" Marinette retorted without much heat.

He lifted an eyebrow at that, his left faux cat ear flicked in her direction, tail twitched. He didn't say anything, but she knows he doesn’t need to.

She let out a sigh and leaned over to rest her head on his shoulder. “I’m just… very on edge. There hasn’t been an akuma sighting in a month and all of Paris knows something's up. And yeah… with that comes worry for you. Because I’m scared that one night… you won’t show up.” Her voice strained to a whisper. “I’m afraid that he’ll hurt you again… and I won’t be there to catch you.”

A gloved hand gently held hers, claws carefully away from her flesh, comforting and warm. “Marinette,” Chat said slowly, as if considering every syllable as he spoke. “Baring telling you who I am, I’m not entirely sure how I can reassure you that I’m safe. I could use one of those randomly generated number apps to communicate with you, but I’d have to run that by Ladybug first. Communicating with teammates is one thing… civilians is another.” With a small huff, he rested his head gently on top of hers. “You aren’t just any ‘civilian’ considering how many times you’ve helped with akumas and your time as Multimouse… but I’m not sure if that would be enough to convince My Lady.”

Of course, the ball was going to get thrown into her court. The hidden heroine stopped herself from huffing at that because Chat had a point. Using the program Max had helped Ladybug with was risky on its own, considering how quickly they had to shut down the previous forum when the boy beside her had been discovered by Papillon. Gently she squeezed his hand. “Yeah, that probably wouldn’t be enough. I do trust that you’ll come back here, Chat, regardless of my fear.” She let out the sigh she’d been holding in. “I just want Papillombre gone so I know for sure that you’ll be safe. Maybe… Maybe that’s heartless since he’s your father, but it’s the truth.” 

Neither of them said anything for several minutes, the pain au chocolat forgotten beside them, both consumed by their thoughts. Chat’s tail twitching was the only movement between the two as the silence deepened.

Chat moved first, lifting his head from hers and snapping his fingers. “I may have an idea. I’ll have to discuss it with Plagg first, though.” He squeezed her fingers gently. “But that can wait. How about you tell me about those designs you’ve been working on?”

And just like that, the tension eased. Marinette’s anxiety faded, though it hovered in the back of her mind as she grabbed her sketchbook. It hovered like a phantom while Chat was with her, as they ate more pastries, as he told her what he could about his days, as they cuddled while watching stupid cat videos before it crept back into the forefront of her mind as she walked with him up to the balcony when it was time for him to go. 

Chat smiled at her as he pulled away from their “see you later” hug, grasping one of her hands and pulling it to his lips. “Sweet dreams, Princesse. I’ll see you soon, promise.”

Anxiety clawed at her throat, stopping her voice as his warm lips pressed against her cold knuckles. She nodded in response, trying her best to smile at him, though she was sure it looked like a worried grimace. 

One that he clearly noticed. “Marinette, I promise I’ll figure out something to help you know I’m okay. Your concern is valid, and I want to ease your mind. It may take a few days for a solution to present itself, but I will be back tomorrow. Okay?”

Marinette swallowed thickly. "Okay, Minou," she croaked, her voice high as tight. "I-I'll see you tomorrow."

He squeezed her fingers once more before letting go and bounded into the night. 

While he no longer had the convenience of the small balcony of the room his foster guardians had given him during his stay, Adrien’s new apartment did have a good size window he could easily jump through as Chat Noir. Perched quietly on the window ledge, he dropped carefully down into the studio and whispered the detransformation phrase. 

A burst of green light and Plagg was free from the ring. Adrien tossed a piece of camembert at his companion and allowed him time to savor his meal before asking the questions on his mind.

The blonde carefully flopped on his couch, leaning into the pillows and staring up at the ceiling. 

Marinette’s worry about him was not unexpected, especially since he was pretty sure she mentioned it almost every time Chat Noir had come over since being released from the hospital. He had known for a long time that she struggled with some level of anxiety, and generally speaking, she was pretty good at working through it. She had her moments, but so did he, and Adrien would never fault her for her struggles, especially if she couldn’t help it. 

But if there was something he could do to help ease her mind…

They had agreed that his visiting every night was not conducive to his healing or her sleep habits (which were already pretty poor, to begin with). Hence the schedule that they had worked out, give or take days that they really couldn’t meet due to a project or an appointment. Emotionally, it had been a hard decision for both of them, especially since sleeping after seeing his Princesse kept the nightmares away.  The nights away from her had been difficult, especially after learning about Lila's rumors.

Plagg stared down at his Chosen, cheese eaten and an unreadable expression on the small cat's face. "So what's this idea of yours, kid?"

Adrien twisted his lips for a moment before replying. "Is there any way to manifest my bell away from my suit when I transform?"

The kwami's acid green eyes blinked at him. "You want to give Pigtails your bell?"

"Well, it's a thought, anyway. Then I'd only need to transform for a few minutes to know I'm okay. Unless you have any other ideas? She doesn't want me to come over every night. I could get another phone and call her from that number… but there's no guarantee that I won't accidentally show that I have two phones. Also, while Ladybug did say she was okay with my visiting Marinette for the sake of healing, I'm not sure if that extends to communicating outside of the suit with her too."

Plagg hummed before settling down on the back of the couch. "The phone would be easier for all of us than manifesting your bell over a distance. It would be very easy to do so if she was constantly with you, but that wouldn't be the case. Plus how would she keep it on her? I'm not going to just magic it in front of her face when you transform. What if someone else sees it?"

Adrien frowned. The black cat was right. There were a lot of complications that could arise from that, especially if Gabriel caught wind of Marinette holding onto a magical bell. She was already in danger as Adrien's friend, if his father found out that she was also his friend as Chat Noir…

And with Lila keeping odd tabs on Adrien…

He didn't want to think about what Gabriel Agreste could do to the noirette or her family.

Huffing slightly, he nodded his head. "Alright. We'll get that extra phone tomorrow. I…I'll figure out what to say to Ladybug about it.”

Plagg let out a long-suffering sigh and rolled his eyes. "Why does Ladybug need to know?"

Again, Plagg had a point. “Well... she's my partner and could this become a security problem? ” He justified weakly. 

The kwami just glared at him. "You never told Fu everything you were doing. And Ladybug doesn't tell you everything she does in the suit."

"I didn’t know about his existence until over a year into being Chat Noir.” Adrien countered, a faint frown marring his features. "And she has her reasons. She's the guardian now after all."

The kwami rolled his eyes and floated over to the fridge to get another piece of camembert. “It’s your decision, Adrien. Even if I feel this shouldn't be Ladybug's business."

The blonde shook his head and looked up at the ceiling for a long moment, considering. Do I need to tell Ladybug about this? 

There were other things that he did need to tell his partner. Namely Papillon's identity and formulate a plan to get the butterfly back. He'd already delayed a month... 

But he had his reasons, reasons that he and Plagg agreed on. He wasn't safe from Gabriel yet. He was still healing from his injuries, both physical and emotional. 

And he wouldn't let Ladybug go into that fight without him, regardless of what she would say about it.

What’s one more secret to keep from Ladybug? It’s not like I’m revealing my identity to Marinette.

Day 31

Getting an extra phone was easy. 

Keeping himself from giving his new number to Marinette during the school day, on the other hand, was much more difficult.

Talking himself into and then out of simply texting her from the new number during lunch had required Plagg’s intervention.

“Oh for the love of Sugar Cube,” Plagg muttered before growling at his Chosen. “Adrien, get a grip . Either text her now or wait until tonight, but please, for the love of sweet camembert, Stop pacing!”

The blonde teen froze to mid-pace around his apartment and glared at the kwami. The two of them were alone for lunch this time as Marinette and Alya had a meeting for student government and Nino was working on a project for one of his classes. Eating alone had become a rarity since leaving the Agreste Mansion and it left Adrien with way too much time to think. “She’s in a meeting.”

“Not like she’ll read it until after the meeting is done anyway. She’s a stickler for the phone rule at school.”

Adrien tilted his head at that before shrugging. “Point taken,” He pulled up the messaging program on the newly purchased phone and began to type… then backspace… type again… then backspace. 

Plagg threw his paws into the air. “I’m going to take a nap in your satchel. Just don’t forget to bring me with you when you go back to school.”

Why is this so hard? Adrien asked himself as he attempted to type a good enough message for the fifth time. It’s just Marinette!

That was, apparently, the problem.

Because how was he ever going to explain how Chat Noir got her number?

Growling, Adrien picked up his school bag and put the phone inside, checking to make sure Plagg was inside and that he had some double-bagged camembert. With keys in hand, jacket, and boots on, Adrien made his way out of his apartment and back to school.

He’d text his princesse later.

Chapter Text

Day 35

Chat: Bonjour Princesse! Time to wake up or you’ll be late for school!

Chat: Princesse.

Chat: Princesseeeeeeee

Chat: Wake up, Belle au Bois dormant!

Chat: I will get one of your friends to dump water on you.

Chat: Mari! Wake up! 

After only four days, there were times when Marinette regretted giving Chat Noir her phone number. And mornings usually were the only times of day that that regret ran deep. 

How the hell does he stay up so late and STILL wake up early? It must be a cat thing. He’s a living cat pun! Marinette groaned as she slapped the text alert to silence it, only to be met with her usual alarm. 

“Oh for the love of cookies, I’m UP!” She slapped the phone once more and forced herself to sit up. 

Princesse: how are you functional? it’s 07:15

Princesse: i’m pretty sure i’m cinderellion rather than aurora, mon chat botte

Chat: Well you are beautiful, so I stand by you being Belle. But you do stay up past midnight frequently, so perhaps you are a Cinderellion and Belle au Bois dormant?

Chat: WAIT! Was that a PUN?

Princesse: i have no idea what you are talking about

Princesse: also why capitals. it's too early for capitals

Marinette refused to acknowledge the pink tinge to her ears. Complements this early in the morning were known to leave her off balance - though if it had been from Adrien she would have combusted. Shaking her head, she put down her phone and greeted the kwamis that were awake.

Orikio was obviously awake and watching the sunrise, chirping a greeting before turning back to the colorful sky. Tikki nuzzled her cheek before going off to get a cookie from the stash Marinette kept in her room. A few of her other charges were just waking as she climbed down from her loft to begin getting ready for school as her partner had urged her to do so.

Chat: did you sleep well? 

Princesse: i usually sleep well once i fall asleep. u?

Maybe that was a stretch of the truth, but only just. Fortunately, the nightmares of Chat Blanc had completely disappeared since the night Chat Noir returned to her balcony after his hospitalization, but they had soon been replaced by visions of her silver cowled nemesis hurting her dear minou. Those nightmares hadn’t been vivid like the ones of Chat Blanc, but they had made sleeping difficult on days when he couldn’t visit her. 

But now that she was able to regularly communicate with her partner, even if it was risky, it put her mind at ease enough to help her sleep at night. Even just an “I’m safe” text from his number was enough.

Gathering up her outfit of the day, Marinette headed towards the bathroom for a quick shower.

Chat: Not as well as I’d like. Plagg decided to sleep in my hair and his camembert breath kept me up for a while.

Princesse: yuck 

Princesse: does Plagg like cheese bread at all? I can get him a few danishes next time ur here

Chat: Plagg says if it’s from you, he’ll make an exception

Princesse: then i’ll make sure we have some on hand

Laughing as she ducked under the warm water, Marinette washed thoroughly and gently toweled off before stepping out of the shower. As she wiped off some of the condensations from the mirror, her phone chirped.

Chat: I’m glad he likes you. He whines about a lot of things, so hearing him compliment the food you are offering is really nice.

Chat: Random question, but I need some fashion advice. What’s more in vogue: striped knit sweaters or leather jackets?

Chat: Did you fall asleep again, princesse?

Chat: Mari you there?

Rolling her eyes, she snagged her phone to reply.

Princesse: I’m still up, just cant take my phone in the shower yk

Princesse: from what i’ve seen, faux leather is in vogue currently, though the hot seller is puff jackets. Personally, i love knit sweaters, regardless of them being “in vogue”.

Chat: Oh sorry

Chat: merci! I’m trying to figure out what would be best to wear on patrol

Princesse: but won’t a jacket restrict your movement?

Chat: Well… it’s more of an addition to my suit rather than an external accessory.

Chat: Trade secret though. Don’t go telling the Ladyblogger.

Princesse: sometimes I forget that there are things i really shouldn’t know about the superheroes of Paris…

Chat: Well I trust you, Marinette.

Princesse: thanks minou. I trust you too

Princesse: hmmm braid or ponytail?

Chat: OH! Can I come over and braid your hair?

Princesse: that’s sweet of you, Minou, but don’t you have to get to school soon?

Chat: I don’t have to be there for another 30 minutes at the earliest and I can easily be at your balcony in 5

Marinette’s fingers hovered over the keys, trying to think of a response when her phone chirped again.

Chat: Actually, looks like that might not be a good idea. Look outside, Princesse.

The ravenette rushed to her window, comb still in hand, to look. 

Rain. A cold winter Paris rain was just beyond the pane of glass. 

Groaning, Marinette hurried back to the bathroom to finish combing and pulling her hair into a high ponytail. She would need to leave early to get to class on time. 

Princesse: just great. I love cold rain :p

Princesse: merci for getting me up early. I would have never made it on time to class if i woke up when i usually do.

Chat: de rein. Sorry i can’t help you with your hair. Maybe next time?

Princesse: sure

Chat: (=^ω^=)

Giving herself a once-over in the mirror, Marinette grabbed her rain jacket, boots, and her umbrella before making her way downstairs to grab breakfast. Deciding it would be best to take breakfast to go, she gave Sabine and Tom quick kisses before bagging several croissants and placing them lovingly into her backpack. Pulling on her rain gear and backpack, she waved goodbye to her parents and headed out of the bakery.

Tikki was curled up by her chin under the coat and turtleneck sweater she wore, nuzzling Marinette for warmth. “It was nice of Chat to talk with you this morning.”

The ravenette hummed in response, not sure what else to say as she focused on keeping the umbrella above her. Rainy days brought with them many memories, mostly of Adrien - like when he first gave her his umbrella and her meeting him in the rain after M. Pigeon’s 72nd akumatization - but also of Chat Noir and their trip to the movie theater. And those thoughts tended to spiral into her worries for both of them… and recently into trying to not compare the two boys.

Which was nearly impossible.

But she fought it, hard. 

Because both of them were struggling, Chat with being discovered and assaulted by Papillon - his father, and Adrien with whatever had led to him living away from the Agreste Manor. 

Adrien had said he would tell her what was going on once he could, and she would not try to discover his secrets until he was ready to share them. The same went for Chat, even though Ladybug itched to finally end Papillon’s reign of terror over Paris. Chat didn’t want to give up his father’s identity yet , and Marinette had a very strong suspicion that his reluctance had less to do with loyalty to his father and more because he didn’t want Ladybug charging into battle without him.

And to be fair, that was a reasonable thought on Chat Noir’s part. 

Sighing, she lifted a hand to pat Tikki gently. “It’s nice to be able to talk to him, especially when he seems so reluctant to talk to Ladybug.”

“But you are Ladybug,” her kwami gently replied.

“He doesn’t know that and I feel terrible for deceiving him in that way,” Marinette’s tongue felt thick in her mouth. “It’s not fair that Marinette knows what he can’t tell Ladybug, even if it’s not everything.”

Tikki tapped her chin gently in response. “Things haven’t been easy for either of you this year, Marinette, and this isn’t your fault. It’s Papillon’s. He’s the one that forced Fu’s hand, he’s the one that decided to abuse Noroo and Dusuu’s powers, he’s the one that hurt Chat Noir.”

“But if I hadn’t been so careless -”

Tikki flew out from Marinette’s jacket and the girl barely had a moment to move the umbrella to keep her appearance from wandering eyes. The red kwami hovered before her Chosen, blue eyes blazing with seriousness. “Listen to me, Marinette. You are a kid. You made a mistake, one that Fu had prepared for, prepared you for. Yes, it came sooner than he expected, but the blame for that is not on your shoulders. Mayura was one step ahead of you and Fu. Mayura and Papillion are to blame for all of this. Please, Marinette, you need to forgive yourself for your mistake. You won’t make it again.”

“How can you be so sure?” Marinette demanded, staring at her kwami, blue eyes steely, refusing to allow her heart to soften on this.

“Because I know you won’t let Chat Noir down.”

Marinette blinked at that. “What…”

“Marinette, your partner is hurting, and you’ve seen it with your own two eyes. That pain is motivating to you, it's why you are so eager to find out who Papillon is so you can take his miraculous.” Tikki’s eyes softened. “But seeing his pain as given you resolve. Resolve to do your guardian and Ladybug duties better. I’ve noticed it even in your life as Marinette, and Alya would likely say the same thing. It’s time to let go of the past, Marinette. It’s time to forgive yourself for the fight against Mangeamour and for what happened to Fu, and move on . You aren’t going to screw this up, Marinette.”

The ravenette blinked again, her vision swimming.

But before she could reply to the ladybug kwami, a voice called out. Tikki hid quickly in her Chosen’s bag while the girl turned to look. 

“Marinette!” Adrien Agreste called as he walked up the street, rain jacket and hood covering the top half of his body. 

The ravenette quickly rubbed her eyes, trying to dispel the tears and smile at her friend. “Salut, Adrien,” she croaked out. 

“Are you okay?” He asked as he fell into step beside her. “Were you waiting for someone? I saw you standing here for quite a bit.”

“Oh… oui. I’m fine. I was just… thinking about somethings going on right now.” Marinette replied, fiddling slightly with the handle of her - well technically Adrien’s - umbrella. 

The blonde gently touched her elbow, guiding her slightly down the road. “Want to talk while we walk?”

Maybe it was Tikki’s words bouncing around in her head that kept her usual blush at bay. “I’m… I’m really worried about a friend of mine.”

“Oh? What’s going on? Maybe I can help.”

Marinette smiled weakly at that. “Maybe. Well, this friend fought with a family member not too long ago and well… it’s hard to just sit on the sidelines even when I know there isn't much I can do to help. It’s nice that I can talk and see them as frequently as I do, but I want to do more.” She sighed, completely missing the way he stiffened at her words. “I’m sorry that I have to be so vague. I’m pretty sure my friend doesn’t want their business shared with the world.”

“That’s fine,” Adrien replied, his voice soft, miming zipping his lips. “I won’t say a word.” 

The ravenette turned to look at him, smiling kindly. “Merci, Adrien.”

“You’re a good friend, Marinette,” the blonde whispered. “You’re friend is very lucky to have your friendship.”

At that, a faint blush warmed her cheeks. “I-I think I’m the lucky one, honestly. We met by chance and…and well, I don’t know what I’d do without them in my life.” Shaking her head slightly, Marinette tapped her cheek gently. “Anyway, how are you this morning, Adrien?”

His green eyes sparkled while he looked at her as they continued on their way to school.

Private number: I’m still waiting on that explanation

Private number: Even your assistant isn’t answering

Private number: How is this supposed to be a mutually beneficial partnership if I’m kept in the dark?

Private number: I’m backing out of the deal. Expect my avvocato to be in touch. 

Unknown number: Don’t be so hasty. I will explain within the next day.

Private number: I’m not being hasty. I’ve waited five days.

Private number: I’ll give you until noon tomorrow. 

“Bonjour, Adrien.” Me Montagne’s voice emanated from the blonde’s phone as he listened to the message. He had been unable to answer the phone due to being in class, but he was fortunate that his avocat had assured him ahead of time that his leaving a message would be fine once everything was said and done. “I’m calling to inform you that your request for emancipation has been submitted and is in review. As soon as I get additional details and a response from your father we’ll schedule a follow-up as well as discuss mediation appointments. Let me know if you have additional questions. Bonne journée.”

Adrien sighed, hanging up the call and leaning back against his locker. This was good news, but it just felt exhausting to the young man. 

There was still more work to be done, but at least he was on the right track. 

Rubbing his face, Adrien looked out the window, noting that it was still raining. Taking a breath, he straightened and retrieved the bagged lunch he had brought with him. If he hurried, he’d likely be able to join Marinette, Alya, and Nino for the remainder of lunch. 

And that thought alone only reminded him of why he had been delayed.

For the past few weeks, Adrien had felt like he was being constantly watched at school. While at first, he attributed this to his hypervigilance and paranoia that Gabriel was going to jump out from behind a corner and force him back home (well… maybe not that dramatic, but he couldn’t truthfully say that the thought hadn’t crossed his mind once or twice). But as time when by the blonde had forced himself to take in his surroundings more, make observations, notice patterns.

And, unfortunately, it had only proven his paranoia right.

Someone had been watching him, intently, for some time. While he couldn’t yet confirm the identity of the person spying on him, he could feel their gaze heavy on him as he wandered the halls. Whoever was watching him was either skilled in evasion or extremely lucky.

Leaving him with two distinct possibilities: either this was an ally of Ladybug or a pawn of his father.

Ladybug didn’t make much sense, even if it was Bunnyx she had asked to keep an eye on him. His spotted partner didn’t know his identity and he had been extremely guarded of his civilian self, even before fleeing the mansion. The only reason she was on his list of possibilities had to do with the fact that this quiet observer was lucky enough to evade detection.

The second, and most likely theory, that the eyes watching him were a pawn of his father. While Gabriel no longer had the peacock miraculous, it wouldn’t be surprising if he didn’t have another butterfly sentimonster hiding somewhere to report back, functioning like a mobile camera. It would explain why the eyes on Adrien were consistent but hidden.

The thought of a loose sentimonster the likes of Feast of the butterfly from months ago made Adrien’s skin crawl. 

But if it wasn’t a sentimonster… could it be a person watching him? A spy for his father or some other source like Su Han?

Holding his lunch bag a bit tighter, Adrien urged his feet to move faster to get to the lunchroom. He tried to keep his pace even, tried to keep himself from looking over his shoulder, and tried to focus on breathing normally. 

He needed to get back to his friends.

While being with the trio didn’t make the eyes go away, it certainly distracted Adrien from focusing on the hairs standing up on the back of his neck.

Where are those damn eyes? He mentally screamed as he finally made it to the cafeteria. His green eyes scanned the room, looking for his friends. 

A flash of brown caught his attention. He looked with only his eyes to see Lila Rossi enter the lunchroom via another door nearby. Pursing his lips, he tried to pull his attention away and continue looking for the others, but something nagged at him. A detail that he couldn’t shake, but also something he couldn’t immediately identify. 

Forcing himself to shrug it off and worry about it later, Adrien continued his search for his friends. 

Ah! There they are! He thought as made his way over to the trio sitting in one of the more cozy spots of the cafeteria. With all the Chat Noir grace he could muster, Adrien slid into the bench beside Marinette who was sketching while Nino and Alya talked.

“What did I miss?” Adrien asked quietly to his noirette friend as he opened his lunch bag. 

True to form, Marinette let out a small squeak of surprise before turning a playful glare at him. “You need a bell or something. How are you so quiet?”

The blonde chuckled, gently rubbing the back of his neck. Well, I do wear a bell occasionally, Princesse. He thought before saying aloud. “Well, it is kinda loud in here, Mari. I’ll do my best to not sneak up on you.”

Her expression softened. “I-It’s okay, Adrien. I was just joking. You haven’t missed much. The food’s not great today, but it looks like you brought your own lunch. Nino and Alya have been talking about… things, I honestly haven’t been paying too much attention because they’ve kinda forgotten that I’m here and start…making out.” 

Adrien made a face, purely in jest. “Wanna get out of here?” he tempted, raising a brow.

Marinette giggled. “I wish. Is the weather still awful?”

“Unfortunately,” The blonde conceded. He had heard the rain coming down in sheets while he was in the locker room. 

“Oh well,” The noirette sighed, twirling a strand of hair from her ponytail around her finger. 

Adrien watched with rapped attention at the dark strand, consciously forcing himself to pull out the apple from his lunch bag and take a bite. Marinette’s hair had fascinated him since Mangeamour, and while she allowed him to touch and style it occasionally as Chat Noir, he wondered what the inky strands felt like with ungloved hands.

“Hey, Mari.”

“Hmm?” She replied, adding another detail to the sketch.

“Could I braid your hair?” 

Marinette looked up at him and blinked at his request. “Um…”

“I promise I won’t make your hair look weird or anything. I just think you’d look nice with your hair braided.”

That didn’t seem to ease Marinette at all. Adrien watched as her expression went from surprise to bashful to uncomfortable in a matter of seconds. Way to go, Agreste. He mentally scolded himself. 

“N-Never mind. I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable. I’m sorry.” Adrien quickly backtracked, turning slightly and taking another bite of his apple, fighting the flush that was climbing up his neck in embarrassment. 

Why, oh why were there times when he would “casually” forget that he Chat Noir around Marinette? When he would forget that there were things he knew and could do behind the mask with his dear friend that Adrien couldn’t. 

After a second, a red hair tie came into his vision, held by a pair of slightly shaking fingers. Blinking in surprise, Adrien turned to look. 

And had to remind himself to breathe.

Marinette’s inky locks were out of their usual ponytail confinement, cascading past her shoulder blades. In her hands were her hair tie and a brush she must have had in her backpack. Her cheeks were slightly tinted pink. “Um… I don’t mind you braiding my hair. It-It would be nice. Thank you.”

Carefully, he set down his apple and dried off his hands with a napkin he had in the bag he brought. Then he reverently reached out and took the hair tie, pulling it over his wrist so it wouldn’t get lost, and took her brush. Smiling at her, he gestured for her to turn around and he set to work on her hair. 

Adrien took his time brushing out her raven hair, so much so that it shone healthy and bright before he set to work weaving the strands of hair.

With only minutes to spare before the bell rang, the blonde tied off a neat, thick braid running down his friend’s back. 

Neither Marinette nor Adrien noticed Nino and Alya had long since stopped chatting and had watched the entire interaction.

Day 40

Adrien had been expecting and dreading this day.

36 days. That’s how long he had gone without seeing his father. And today he would have to see him.

Me. Montagne had explained that Adrien was not obligated to speak directly with his father and had even advised him not to. But that didn’t ease the hard knot in his stomach. The thought of being in the same room, in close proximity (" striking distance " his battle-prone mind supplied unhelpfully), to Gabriel Agreste.

To Papillion.

Plagg nuzzled his Chosen’s cheek gently as the boy looked over his appearance once more. His hair was styled perfectly, his suit pressed, tie neatly knotted at his throat, dress shoes lightly polished.

It was the image of “perfect” Adrien Agreste that stared back at him in the mirror. 

And that was slightly jarring. It had been over a month since Adrien had used hair products in his apartment. The only time his hair had been styled was while he was on set for photoshoots at the new company, otherwise, Adrien allowed his blonde locks to be more relaxed, wilder, but not too wild. He had thought about cutting his hair, but he would need to probably run that by his new job before doing anything drastic. 

But Adrien wasn’t sure he liked the image of the teen staring back at him. Not after everything that had happened with Père. 

His secondary phone chirped, startling him out of his thoughts. Adrien quickly checked the time before checking the message.

Princesse: Hey Minou! I hope you have a great day. 

Princesse: Kitten hug

Adrien smiled at the messages and chuckled at the image she sent him. She would likely never know just how much her note saying she was thinking about him meant to him. He fumbled with a reply, typing and then backspacing a few times before he felt confident in his response.

Chat: Thank you so much, Princesse. I really needed the virtual hug. :3

Princesse: Well, feel free to stop by later for a real one, k?

Chat: I will

Taking a deep breath, Adrien smiled at Plagg.

“Ready?” The cat kwami asked, green eyes filled with concern.

The blonde swallowed thickly. The night before, the two of them had discussed how they would protect the miraculous during this meeting. Plagg had insisted that Adrien leave his mother’s wedding band hidden in the apartment for safekeeping, though he had yet to explain the importance of the band of silver. After some back and forth on where to hide the precious ring, Adrien had found a good place to store it and had made sure to keep that location known only to him and Plagg.

Regarding the miraculous… Adrien wasn’t too comfortable with taking it off and hiding it in an inner coat pocket. Plagg had suggested hanging it on a chain under his shirt, which, after a bit of back and forth about the speed with which Adrien would be able to retrieve it in the event of a miraculous emergency and Plagg pointing out that Gabriel was going to be right there and likely wouldn’t akumatize someone while out in the open, Adrien agreed would be the safest option.

“I’ll be with you the whole time, kid,” Plagg reassured before diving into Adrien’s breast pocket. 

“Thanks, Plagg.” 

It took every ounce of self-discipline for Adrien to get through the emancipation mediation with Gabriel. 

Mme LaFleur had advised him that meeting with Gabriel face to face may cause some kind of emotional or traumatic response, especially given the last two times the two were in each other's presence. She told him that Me Montagne would help him as he could in the meeting and that if he needed to step out, he need only ask.

“You’re father likes to play power games. You know that and I know that. The best way to avoid a struggle of wills is to not play the game at all.”

That was easier said than done. 

The moment that Gabriel and his team of avocates walked in, Adrien felt his heart and stomach fall to the floor. A firm paw to his chest reminded him to breathe as he watched his father march to his side of the table without giving Adrien so much of a glance.

Adrien had already lost the power game.

And Gabriel knew it.

The blonde teen did his best to keep his eyes off of his father, focusing instead on whoever was speaking - Me Montagne, one of his father’s avocates, or the mediator - as the meeting progressed. He stubbornly refused to put his hands on the table, and if he needed to reach for something - such as the glass of water the mediator had offered him before the meeting began - he would always use his left hand. Maybe it was foolish, but he would rather his father believe that he was still wearing the ring on his finger than have Gabriel looking elsewhere for his miraculous.

The meeting was remarkably clinical, with each avocat making their points in turn. There was no harshness or obvious jabs, everyone was polite and allowed the others to speak without talking over them.

But it was clear from the start that they were at an impasse. 

As the mediator reviewed each parties’ points for and against emancipation, she asked for clarification on certain ones before turning to Me Montagne and Adrien. “M. Agreste, your father does bring up some valid points regarding why he is reluctant to give up parental rights and duties. Are these things you may be able to accomplish before our next meeting?”

Internally, Adrien sighed. If by points, she meant his father’s nitpicks. Namely that he hadn’t been on his own long enough to “know what the real world is like” and balancing a job, school, and caring for oneself was difficult, or finer points like his safety and his grades in school.

Outwardly, the blonde had a careful mask of politeness gracing his face, but it was Me Montagne that responded for him per Adrien’s quiet request.

“We will be happy to supply testimonies and further documentation to support M. Agreste’s safety and well-being have improved as a result of his living on his own by our next meeting.” The avocat supplied amicably. 

The mediator nodded, satisfied before typing a note into her laptop. “Any further questions?” she asked, looking at everyone in the room. 

No one did.

“Then we will reconvene in two weeks to accommodate the holiday. Does Wednesday at 14h work well for everyone?”

Adrien met Me Montagne’s eye and nodded. 

With the next meeting scheduled, Adrien stood and shook the mediator’s hand, thanking her politely for her time. He suppressed a shiver at the weight of his father’s gaze. He didn’t need to turn to know that Gabriel was staring at him.

The blonde teen turned and followed Me Montagne out of the office, but was stopped by the call of his name.

“Adrien,” Gabriel’s voice echoed in the room and through the boy’s head like a gong. “A word?”

Adrien fought hard to not stiffen at the summoning. The ice that ran down his back at the sound of the words only brought back memories of the moments before he discovered that Gabriel was Papillombre. 

“Adrien, a word?”

“Yes, Père.”

“Follow me.”

Plagg pressed firmly on his Chosen’s chest, again reminding his charge to breath. 

Adrien looked up at Me Montagne, who had turned when the boy had been called. Adrien was sure that his expression conveyed some level of fear, and his avocat responded appropriately. 

“Adrien requests that I be present for all conversations.” 

There was a pause, and the blonde teen silently prayed that Gabriel would simply let him go. 

If only he could be so lucky.

“Very well.” 

There was an edge to the older man’s voice that gave Adrien chills, but he still followed Me Montagne and his father out of the room.

Once in the hallway, Gabriel turned and looked his son in the eye. 

36 days… and nothing has changed. Adrien couldn’t help but think as he met his father’s gaze, a bit shakily. His father still wore an expression of neutrality and showed no sign of remorse for what he had done to his son over a month prior.

“Where is the ring?” Gabriel demanded without preamble.

“Safe,” Adrien replied briefly, his throat tight, but the word sounded normal in tone and pitch even to his more sensitive ears. “It is somewhere safe.”

Both of them are safely away from you.

The elder Agreste’s eyes narrowed at his son, as if weighing the truth of his words, before softening slightly. Not completely, but enough to put Adrien ill at ease. “Good. I was also wanting to know if you wanted to join Nathalie and me for Christmas Dinner next week.”

For the third time in the past hour or so, Adrien forgot how to breathe. Plagg had to scratch his Chosen for the boy to respond.

The green-eyed boy frowned, immediately suspicious once the words made sense. “Why?”

His father blinked, tilting his head slightly, as if confused. “Because that’s what families do during holidays, Adrien.”

Adrien bit back a laugh, schooling his features as he replied. “We haven’t had Christmas dinner together in three years, much less dinner regularly on other days of the year, Père. Why is this year different?”

Say it. He silently challenged his father. Voice it for my avocat to hear.

“We are still family, Adrien,” Gabriel replied smoothly. “Regardless of any difference of opinions we may have. If you can set aside this tantrum and act like the adult you are trying to prove yourself to be, you’d accept our invitation.”

Adrien could taste the snake oil in the statement as he fought to keep his temper down. “And if I’ve already been invited to other holiday festivities?”

“Shouldn’t family come first?”

The blonde bit back a harsh retort, forcing himself to at least be civil with the man who beat him. “I will consider it and reach out to Nathalie with my answer.”

“Very well.”

Taking this as the end of the conversation, Adrien turned to go, and the boy was somewhat surprised when the man let him.

Chat (unsent): I saw him today

Chat (unsent): Can i come over?

Chat (unsent): I could reall

Princesse: Minou? 

Princesse: you've been working on a message for the last thirty minutes

Princesse: Are you okay?

Princesse: My skylight is unlocked and my friends are out doing things and my parents are working 

Princesse: If you can get away, i can give you all the pets you want.

Marinette tapped her pencil against the side of her sketchbook, nervous energy radiating from her as she tried to focus her attention on something other than her phone. She was supposed to be working on a commissioned design, refining it for a meeting the next day with the client before working on physically creating said design. 

But her phone had distracted her. 

She had checked her messages and had opened her chat with Chat, even though she could see that he hadn’t replied to her morning message, to find the three dots cycling on the cat hero’s side of the text chat. So she had waited, hoping to catch his message before the notification sound would alert her.

That had been almost thirty-five minutes ago.

The three dots had stopped after she had sent her messages to him, but that didn’t reassure her.

Th-bump.

The sound resonated throughout her quiet (for once as most of the kwamis were taking a nap) room. Jumping from her bed, Marinette reached up to her skylight and pushed the hatch open. Within seconds, a black blur flew at her, diving through the opening and tackling her to her bed. 

“Oof,” she grunted as Chat Noir’s weight settled on her. Marinette wrapped her arms around her partner and held him close as he buried his face in her shoulder. “Sa-”

“I saw him today.” Chat cut her off without greeting, his breath warm on her neck, body trembling.

The ravenette froze, her hand spread on his back, blue eyes wide. 

“M…my father,” the blonde whispered, voice tight as if he was fighting to keep himself together. “I…I had a… I had to see him for a thing. ”

“Did he hurt you?” Marinette asked, pulling him away from her slightly so she can look at him. “He didn’t hurt you, right?”

Chat reluctantly pushes himself up so he’s hovering over her on all fours. A position that isn’t uncommon for Ladybug and Chat Noir, but is very odd with unarmored Marinette. Shaking his head slightly, he sits back on his heels.

Marinette looks him over as she adjusts herself on the bed before opening her arms to him. “I’m glad you are not hurt, Minou. I do believe I promised pets.”

The blonde’s faux ears flicked but he didn’t hesitate to crawl back into her lap, leaning his head against her middle and wrapping his arms around her hips, clawed hands grasping his opposite arm as he nuzzled her soft abdomen. Marinette wasted no time in running her fingers through the boy’s hair, applying gentle pressure to his scalp. Within seconds, a strained purr erupted from his chest.

“Do you want to talk about it?” She asked, her voice soft and tender.

“I… I’m not sure how much I can say.” He replies slowly, carefully. “Secret identities and all that.” 

Pride and frustration war within her for a moment, but she pushes both away. While she is proud that her partner takes the responsibility of secret identities seriously and she is frustrated that he won’t share any hint of who Papillon is, Chat Noir’s mental health is her priority right now. Clearly, the thing that involved his father was difficult for him and she was glad he could be here for him.

“If you want to share what you can, I’m happy to listen. If not, we’ll just stay like this until you feel better, okay?”

“Have I ever told you that you’re wonderful, Marinette?” He asked softly, nuzzling her once more as his purr roared to life again.

Pink tinged her cheeks at the compliment and she gently rubbed the base of his faux ears. “Thank you,” she whispered. “You are pretty wonderful, too, you know.”

Chapter Text

Day 43

To: Adrien Agreste

From: Nathalie Sancoeur

Subject: Christmas

Adrien,

Your father and I have yet to hear from you regarding Christmas dinner. We will be happy to make accommodations such as a change of venue or extending an invitation to Felix and your aunt. Please let us know your answer at your earliest convenience. 

I hope you are doing well,

Sincerely, 

Nathalie

Day 45

To: Adrien Agreste

From: Nathalie Sancoeur

Subject: Re: Christmas

Adrien,

Do you have a preference for the meal? Please send me your requests at your earliest convenience.

Sincerely,

Nathalie

Day 47

To: Adrien Agreste

From: Nathalie Sancoeur

Subject: Re: Re: Christmas

Adrien,

I haven’t received an email from you. Please contact me.

Sincerely,

Nathalie

Day 49

To: Nathalie Sancoeur

From: Adrien Agreste

Subject: Re: Christmas Dinner

Nathalie,

My apologies for the delay. After considering everything that has happened, I don’t feel it would be a good idea to spend Christmas with Père. I hope both of you will understand my reluctance. 

I hope you and Père have a Joyeux Noël.

Sincerely,

Adrien

Day 55

To: Nathalie Sancoeur

From: Adrien Agreste

Subject: Christmas Gift

Nathalie,

Joyeux Noël! I know this is late. I still hope that you had a good holiday.

I mailed some gifts for you, Victor, and Père a week or so ago. They should arrive within the next few days if they haven't already.

Please ensure Pére gets his gift.

Thank you,

Adrien Agreste

Nathalie stared at the box that sat on the table before her. Victor had brought the mail in for her to sort through. There hadn’t been much, but the packages had been a slight surprise. She had returned the one with Victor’s name on it to the hulking man before dismissing him for the time being. The package with her own name on it had been carefully set aside to be opened at a later time.

But it was this package before her that held her attention. 

Adrien had specifically asked for her to ensure Gabriel received it. Something about this box no bigger than a large mug drew and held her attention. There was something… odd about it. 

Had Nathalie never come in contact with miraculous, magic, and kwamis, the dark-haired woman would have dismissed this “oddness” as simply exhaustion or seeing things that aren’t there. But she didn’t live in that world. 

And magic practically seeped out of this box.

What could Adrien have sent his father that had magic with it? It was too big to be his own miraculous and too small for the miracle box. 

So what could it be?

Grabbing her tablet, she video called Gabriel.

“What is it, Nathalie?” The bespeckled man asked without looking at the screen.

“You received a package from your son,” she answered curtly. 

That got his attention, his eyes looking at her. He nodded for her to continue.

“You should come and see it. It… it contains something magical.”

The call abruptly ended and within a minute the man barged into her room. His hair is slightly askew but his grey-blue eyes were bright and held a wildness in them. Gabriel walked over to her bed. Once he was close enough, she held up the gift box and passed it to him. 

He frowned at the box. “It's not Ladybug and his miraculous,” His tone is drenched in disappointment.

“But maybe it contains something useful?”

Gabriel lifted a brow questionably at that. “Why would Adrien send us something we could use against him?”

“Maybe he doesn’t know it could work in our favor? After all, you already possess some advantages over them - adult powers and a double transformation.” Nathalie nodded encouragingly. “It couldn’t hurt to find out what it is.”

The fashion designer pursed his lips and pulled the lid off the box before blinking at the contents.

“A snow globe, hm?” Gabriel asked slowly before reaching into the box and pulling out a lovely snowglobe. The clear glass was filled with gently falling snow that showed no signs of stopping and the orb rested on a gilded silver stand of butterflies, cats, and ladybirds chasing each other perpetually. 

It was lovely.

“Fascinating,” Gabriel muttered, holding the globe in both hands and bringing it to eye level. 

Nathalie reached into the box and pulled out the letter in Adrien’s handwriting. Opening it, she scanned the contents. 

“Père,” It began. “On Christmas Eve, I was visited by Père Noël who gifted this snow globe to me. He instructed me to give it to you, adding that it will help you recall your original mission. I hope that once you remember, you’ll remember that I am your son and that I love you - regardless of any differentiating opinions. The duty of my love for you urges you to abandon your pursuit of my and Ladybug’s miraculous. The Wish will only bring you more pain as an equal sacrifice is needed. I’m sure that Noroo has explained this to you, as I stated almost two months ago.

In order to return Mère to us, you would need to sacrifice someone of equal value. And I cannot allow you to do that.

Please look into the globe. You’ll need to hold it at eye level and blow on the glass to activate the magic. You may not be present in the moment while the magic works, so I advise you to sit down before activating it.

Again, I love you, Père. 

Sincerely, your dutiful son, Adrien.”

“It’s from Père Noël, apparently. Adrien advises to sit down before activating the magic,” Nathalie conveyed, not bothering to read the note aloud. She knew that Adrien didn’t know what he was talking about regarding the original motive. She had been with Gabriel since the beginning and had known the original goal as well as what had changed.

Maybe being focused on that original reason for the miraculous wouldn’t be such a bad idea. Maybe it would lead to a more powerful akuma, one that will finally defeat Chat Noir and Ladybug. 

Gabriel did as advised and looked to Nathalie for further instruction.

“Adrien says to activate the magic you’ll need to hold the snowglobe at eye level and blow on the glass. After that, the magic will take hold.”

The supervillain nodded and did as instructed. As his breath fogged the glass, the ice seemed to coat the butterflies, cats, and ladybirds…and rapidly spread down Gabriel’s arms until the man was completely covered in a magical layer of frost.

One that would not break until the magic was complete.

The world of snow encircled him, pulling him deeper and deeper into the magic. He could feel it humming around him, similar to how he found victims for his akumas.  But the thrum of this magic was different. 

It was a rush.

If this works, Gabriel thought to himself. And renewed purpose energizes, it may be exactly what I need.

"Exactly what I need…" the thought echoes across the snow-covered landscape.

Tilting his head slightly, Gabriel lifted a brow curiously. "Exactly what I need?" He asked into the whiteness. 

"Exactly what I need…" echoed once more, but this time, the whiteness shifted giving away to color.

Blue-gray eyes blinked at the change, finding himself in the underground mausoleum. Looking around, he walked over the bridge as if he had just descended from his office. 

"Hmmm…" he hummed to himself as he noticed a figure on the other side of the mausoleum, blonde curled hair, perfectly coiffed and dressed in white identifying the person before seeing their face. "Emilie!" He called out, rushing towards her.

At the sound of her name, the woman slowly turned and met her husband with arms wide open as he neared. 

Slowly, gently, he took the love of his life into his arms and cradled her against his chest. A small part of his mind reminded him that this was a temporary illusion, that once the magic run its course she would vanish. But he couldn't bring himself to care.

This was the reason he fought so hard, the reason why he sought out "easy prey" to take magical jewels from literal children, the reason he could justify beating and manipulating Adrien. 

Right?

Emilie held her husband as tightly as he held her. "I'm afraid." Her voice whispered. 

Oh, it had been so long since he heard her voice. Amelie was practically a cruel copy in comparison.

"I'm here, mon amour," he whispered back tenderly. "I will save you."

She sighed against him before lifting her head slightly to look up at him. "What if it doesn't work? There's no way to know that the guardian is even in Paris."

"Noroo assured me that he could feel his sleeping brethren and truthfully explained that once one of them knows his power is active, the guardian will act." 

She hummed lightly at that, her brows furrowed. "And we are sure that'll draw out another user?"

"Yes."

Emilie's brows eased. "And the plan from there is to get the guardian and have him repair the peacock. And if that doesn't work to fix what's happened to me…"

"The wish will."

Her green eyes bore hard into him. "Gabriel. That isn't the mission."

Blue-gray eyes blinked back. "Bringing you back to full health is my goal, Emilie."

"But it's not why I agreed to this! The goal is to fix the peacock miraculous to save Adrien!"

Gabriel froze the snow that had swarmed around him before now in his veins forcing him to focus on her words.  

"Have you forgotten why the broach is broken, Gabriel?" Emilie asked, her green eyes flashing. "And how that'll impact our son's very existence?!"

Gray-blue eyes blinked. "But… What about you? I can't just let you die!"

"And how do you plan on restoring me to health?" She asked, raising an eyebrow. "Magical coma or not, I'm -"

"I found a way we can have everything we want!" He cut her off. "The wish, the unification of the ladybug and black cat can grant a reality-altering wish! I can wish for your health and for Adrien to be protected permanently! Then we will never have to worry again!"

Emilie blinked at him, her green eyes slowly filling with mirth. "And you call me dramatic." She smirked, running a finger down from his shoulder to his heart. "Such a powerful wish must have a high price to pay."

"There are cards in play to take care of that."

She looked at him skeptically.

"I have a plan, Cherie. I have a partial translation of the grimoire and the peacock has been repaired. While it is now in the hands of Ladybug it has not been put into use, so that should give us more time. Adrien is unaware of his… state, as far as  I'm aware. I also discovered a way to unlock deeper powers in the butterfly." The snow thickened. "It shouldn't be much longer now, Cher Emilie. I will return you to us and we will be stronger than ever."

She gently caressed his face. "I know you will, Gabriel."

"Everything will be perfect, ma Paonne."

The snow deepened and she was gone.

To: Adrien Agreste

From: Nathalie Sancoeur

Subject: Re: Christmas Gifts

Adrien,

Thank you for the gifts, especially your father's. 

He wanted you to know that it changes nothing. He still wants you to return, wants things to go back to how they were, the way they should be. 

I hope you understand.

Sincerely,

Nathalie

"Adrien!" A voice screamed in the unresponsive boy's ear. 

The blonde jumped out of his stupor, his phone falling from his hands and crashing to the floor. 

"Oh sweet camembert, finally!" Plagg groaned, hovering in his Chosen's vision. "You've been frozen for the last five minutes. What happened, kid?"

Adrien blinked hard at the black cat, several times, trying to find the words to say. "Nothing's changed. He still wants to make the wish."

The kwami flew to Adrien's shoulder and nuzzled his Chosen's neck, purring. "Père Noël did say that could be a possibility."

"Oui…" Adrien sighed, rubbing his eye before nuzzling Plagg back. "But I had hoped…" his voice cut off with a hiccup.

"You've given your father more chances than he deserves, Adrien."

"Because I love him, Plagg! Even… even if he's been a… a monster to me and Paris… he's still my father and I still love him." Angry tears spilled from his eyes as he tried to keep himself from grinding his teeth. "I can't just turn it off."

Plagg's paw rested gently on the boy's cheek, brushing away one of the hot tears. "I'm not asking you to," the cat said deliberately. "What I'm saying is that it's time to stop giving him chances that he's only going to use to hurt you."

Adrien bowed his head, allowing more tears to fall, grateful that he was alone in his apartment and had nowhere to go for the next few days. That weekend he would resume his work schedule, next week he will have his second meeting… with Gabriel, and maybe if things went well he could finally talk to Ladybug about Papillon.

But if this was any indication about the direction his luck was going… that may not be the case.

"It's time for you to stop giving him ammunition, Adrien. You are strong enough to let him go."

But then… what will I have when he's gone?

Does… does this mean this is what Mère wanted? Was… was he right?

Sinking to the floor, Adrien pulled his knees to his chest as best he could and cried. Mourning the loss of his only remaining parent, and the memory of the other he had mourned.

Day 56

Nino: How are my best friends in the world doing?

Alya: boorrrreeeedddd

Mari: working on a commission

Alya: girl you need to take a break this break. 

Mari: this is the last one I took for the break, Alya. it's not like school isn't in a week and a half or anything

Alya: I'm jealous you actually have things to work on. with our local butterfly terrorist mia, I have NOTHING for the Ladyblog 😭😭😭😭

Nino: maybe you need to expand your horizons

Alya: to what? 

Mari: weren't you working on some articles regarding akuma victims' support funds?

Alya: -_- I see you haven't checked my blog in a month 

Mari: sorry! I've been busy. 

Alya: … I'll let it slide this time.

Nino: hey has anyone heard from Adrien?

Mari: my last message from him was two days ago. He hasn't been in touch with you guys?

Alya: he sent me a meme yesterday afternoon, but didn't reply to mine a few hours later

Alya: two days? Girl, how are you not freaking out?

Mari: I've been nose deep in a commission. Maman has had to pry me away to eat and sleep

Mari: I am freaking out now

Nino: I seriously thought he was in touch with someone. Usually, he'll send a night text to me since he reentered my number in his phone

Nino: he's not answering his phone either. It's just ringing. 

Nino: have either of you been to his new place?

Mari: I'm on my way over now.

Alya: Wait, you've been there?

Mari: no but Maman has his address. Papa was his guarantor for the application.

Mari: He told them not to share the address right now, so I'll see if he'll come out of his apartment and we can meet up somewhere. Sound good?

Alya: okay be safe

Nino: keep us in the loop

Mari: I will.

Marinette took a moment to catch her breath as she arrived at the door of the apartment her mother had given her the address to. Adrien's apartment.

The fifteen-minute trip from the bakery had been filled with slips and near falls from a combination of the slick wet sidewalks and her clumsiness. The latter had been amplified due to her worries and rushing to arrive at her designation.

Her hand shook as she banged on the door, maybe a touch harder than she should have. But she could apologize for that after she confirmed her friend was safe.

"A-Adrien?" She called. "Are you there?" 

There was a long and worryingly silent pause on the other side of that door.

Her fingers fumbled as she pulled out her phone from her pocket. She brought up the blonde's contact information and dialed.

Ring… ring… ring…

" Salut, you've reached -"

She hung up and dialed again. 

This time, she could hear a buzzing on the opposite side of the door.

Latching on to that, she knocked again, not as heavily as before. "Adrien? It's Marinette. Can you please open the door or-or let me know you are okay?"

The quiet is unnerving. Only broken by the sound of the call connecting, but even that greets her with silence. 

Checking the phone to see that the call connected on his end, Marinette pressed the phone to her ear, straining to hear anything on the other end. "Adrien?" She asked gently. "I'm sorry for coming unannounced. We haven't heard from you in a few days and… and we are all worried. Maman gave me your address and I'm alone. Please can you give me a sign that you're okay? You don't have to open the door or tell me what's going on. I just…" she paused, her throat tightening as memories of the days he had been missing lingered uninvited in her mind. "I'm worried. Nino and Alya are worried. Maman and Papa are too. Please , Adrien."

The silence is so thick that Marinette can barely hear her breath, her heart hammering in her chest.

Then something changes, there's a shift, a small brush of… something. It sounds like socks on a carpet - a sound so soft it's barely audible. 

But it's there! Something is moving around in Adrien's room!

There's another pause and then a click. Slowly the door before Marinette opened.

And revealed a disheveled and red-eyed Adrien Agreste. His green eyes don't look at her and his blonde hair is wild - falling into his eyes and sticking out at odd angles. He's clothed in a white t-shirt and gym shorts, but the wrinkles in his shirt hinted that he had slept in it at least once. 

Her heart broke at the sight of her friend, the boy she loved more than any, so… empty. A harsh sound of breath rang in her ears as oxygen flooded her lungs.

Adrien was not okay. That was abundantly clear.

His green eyes blinked slowly, lifting slightly to meet her gaze, though he seemed to look through her rather than at her. "Marinette?" His voice was soft and rough as if he hadn't used his voice in days.

"It's me. Can I… I mean, do you… may I come in?" She asked gently, hands itching to hold him and chase whatever took the brightness from his eyes away.

Adrien took a shuddering breath and collapsed against the doorframe. Marinette moved of her own accord, her arms wrapping around his torso, and held him slightly upright. Silently thanking the strength she had gained as Ladybug, the ravenette held her friend in a secure but gentle grip, ready to release him should he not want her to touch him.

Instead, the boy leaned hard into her, his arms wrapping around her shoulders, and pulled her tight to his chest. "He isn't going to change." The blonde croaked in her ear. "He's never going to let me go."

Marinette's eyes widened and she stopped herself from stiffening. "Who?"

"My father," Adrien whispered, his voice filled with emotion - grief, anger, and pain. "I… after Exauceur and the career expo, I asked to talk with him, because I was feeling… unsure about my future. It.. it wasn't pretty."

The ravenette's brows furrowed. "Do you want to sit down and tell me more?"

He swallowed thickly, but pulled away, swaying slightly on his feet. "Sorry, I'm not being a very good host. Come in. Welcome to my apartment."

After a few moments and a few reassurances that a cup of water would be fine for her later, the two teens were seated on Adrien's couch, facing each other from opposite sides. 

"So… that conversation with your father…?" Marinette gently prodded.

The young man before her curled in on himself, but a slightly determined look on his face told his friend that he was going to continue their previous discussion. "In short, my future was set in stone. Do whatever Père wants me to do and only that. Model for Gabriel until I'm too old to do so and… well, he'll reevaluate my interests and capabilities at that time," he rolled his eyes at that. "Don't get me wrong, I'm alright with modeling. I'm good at it and sometimes it can be fun. But, I don't think I want to do that for the rest of my life. I want to explore other career options. Yeah, I'm modeling for a new company now, but it's only temporary, and they know that. They are okay with that. Why can't Père understand that?

"Anyway… so we fought and I left." He winced. "Well, that's all I can say about it right now," he twirled a wrist in the air between them. "I wish I could explain more."

"You are doing remarkably well on your own, Adrien. He has to at least acknowledge that, right?"

"Acknowledge? I guess. Approve? Not likely. Demand I come home…" he shivered. "Well, he's already made that abundantly clear. And I'm pretty sure that if there wasn't an investigation… I would be locked away and never see the light of day again."

Marinette reached out towards her friend and rested a hand on his knee. "I'm glad you aren't locked away. But you have been out of contact for a day, and Nino's frantic. Would it be okay if I video call him?"

"We can use my phone," Adrien said bashfully, picking up said device from the small coffee table. "I'm sorry I've been out of touch. Just… A lot going on…"

The ravenette smiled gently at him. "That's alright. As long as you are safe, that's all that matters."

Chapter Text

Day 65

Adrien was not surprised when the second emancipation mediation led to more requests (demands) from Gabriel. Considering the gift he had given his father and only caused the man to double down on his desire for the miraculous, it only made sense for that desire to translate to forcing his son to return to the mansion. 

Currently, the only thing standing in his father’s way was the protection order and the still-ongoing investigation into Adrien’s injuries.

But the young man could feel the clock ticking away on the expirations of both of those. It was one of the first things he thought of in the morning, one of the last things he remembers thinking about at night and was now pervading his dreams.

Even the nighttime visits to Marinette’s balcony (or room more accurately as the weather was still frigid), the time spent with his friends in and out of school, and communications with Me. Montagne and Mme. LaFleur barely kept the anxiety at bay.

But now, as he stood beside his avocat in the elevator to leave the courthouse, those anxieties flared up, forming a hard knot in his stomach. Adrien felt physically ill, and by his reflection in the stainless steel shine of the elevator door, he was sure he looked it too. 

As the doors opened, a firm but light hand touched Adrien’s shoulder. He looked up at Me. Montagne. 

“Let’s talk before your ride gets here. We need to discuss your next step.” The man said, his tone serious and grounding.

Adrien swallowed thickly but nodded. His avocat dropped his hand and the two walked out into the main lobby before exiting the building. 

The cold air slapped the blonde’s face as they stepped past the doors. His back immediately straightened and took a deep breath, the cold helping hold back the anxiety, at least for now. Hopefully, it would be enough to keep him grounded until he got back to his apartment, where he could be alone and break down. He had no other lessons or extracurriculars that day, and all of his friends had prior commitments. Chat Noir wasn’t expected on Marinette’s balcony, though he would need to send a text to her later to let her know he was safe. He wouldn’t need to be around anyone until the next day.

The pair walked away from the door and down to the road where Jiahao would pick Adrien up soon. 

“Before our next meeting with your father and his team,” Me Montagne began without preamble. “I’m going to draft up some contingency plans. I believe your protection order will be up for renewal soon, oui? And you haven’t heard of any updates on the investigation?”

“I believe its renewal date is in a little under a month,” the blonde replied. “According to what Mme. LaFleur told me, it was a 90-day order. And no, no further updates from the investigator. I… I’m beginning to wonder if it’s pointless to hope that they found anything .”

Me. Montagne pulled out a pair of winter gloves and slid them over his long fingers. “Or his avocates are making sure they go through every tiny procedural detail and have threatened to sue if one dot is out of order. It isn’t unheard of, especially among the elite. Though… to be fair, any avocat worth his salt would want things to be handled by the books for the client to make sure justice is served properly.”

Adrien sighed and tucked his hands into his jacket’s pockets. “True. It just… sometimes it makes me wonder if what happened actually happened and that I didn’t just… dream it.”

“Your hospital records alone,” The bald man countered. “Prove that something happened to you, Adrien. Your x-rays prove that you were beaten with a long, thin but heavy object by someone taller than or was standing above you at the time of the attack. That much is certain. The problem is that the object used hasn’t been found, anywhere. Not on the street during the searches when you were missing and not in any area of the mansion that was searched, at least according to what the investigator has been able to tell me.”

The blonde boy found himself flinching at the attempted description of his attack. The police weren’t far off. And of course, they wouldn’t find the weapon.

Because it was Papillon’s cane. 

He hated this. Gabriel had covered at least some of his tracks, enough that the police hadn’t been able to find his lair or the mausoleum where he was keeping Emilie. The cane would never be found unless his father was transformed, and even then, there would be no evidence on it of Adrien’s beating. No blood, no scratches, nothing. 

Adrien wished he could just talk to Ladybug about all of this, take his father’s miraculous, and be done with it.

But things were never that simple. His injuries were almost healed, so if he could hold out a little longer, maybe just a few more weeks - at least until the protection order was about to expire - then he could lay it all out for his Lady and save the day!

That is if she didn’t take his miraculous first, either from a suspicion that he was an accomplice or due to his uselessness. 

“Adrien,” Me Montagne’s voice cut through the blonde’s thoughts. “I promised I would help you through this, and I will see this to its conclusion. There is a possibility that we may need to go about getting you emancipated by different means, but I’ll need to write some things out before we discuss that.” He turned to look at his client, a thin but promising smile on his pale lips. “You will get through this, safe and sound. Alright?”

“Merci,” Was all Adrien could say, a half-smile that didn’t reach his eyes spreading across his mouth as Jiahao’s car pulled up. 

“Call or email me if something comes up,” The man called as Adrien made his way to the car.

“I will. Merci beaucoup.”

Chat: I'm safe.

Princesse: are you okay?

Princesse: Chat?

Princesse: pspspsps Minou?

Princesse: my parents made croquettes and there are extras just for you

Ladybug's yo-yo flew through the cool winter air, slicing through soft snowdrifts that would melt when they reached the pavement of the city below. The red-clad heroine was alone for patrol this evening, and that left her with too much time to think.

I should have asked around if anyone was available to join tonight. She thought to herself as she pulled her yoyo back in and ran over the rooftops. 

But she knew the answer would likely be no. Alya and Nino had been planning a date night for weeks and she refused to let herself crash that. Kitty Section had a live gig. Kim and Max had plans. Sabrina was a no. 

And Chat wasn't replying to Marinette's messages. 

The moment she had transformed for patrol, she had pulled up her Chat Tracker and it was blank. Wherever her Chaton was, he wasn't transformed and possibly wouldn’t for the night.

That worried her. 

His injuries should be healed by now, and the two of them should probably train, and maybe train some of the temporary holders while planning to take the battle to Papillon. She would need to discuss that with him the next time she saw him as Ladybug. 

That thought made her uneasy.

Papillon is Chat's father.

That type of twist was straight out of the movies, a classic trope that still worked if pulled off well enough.

But to see it in real life, and to one of her dearest friends no less… It was heartbreaking. 

Chat didn't deserve this. The boy on the opposite side of the mask, whoever he was, didn't deserve this. Chat Noir, one of the happiest people she knew, a man who deserved the world for everything he's sacrificed - not just for Ladybug, but for Paris as a whole - shouldn't have been the one to shoulder this burden, this betrayal, this heartbreak.

And yet, there was absolutely nothing she could have done to stop this.

This wasn’t like Chat Blanc, where Bunnyx would arrive and take her back to fix a mistake she made.

No. This was inevitable. Chat Blanc had only been a dress rehearsal, one that they had failed because they weren’t ready for it. 

And we are ready now?

She would need to have a serious talk with Fluff and figure out just how the Miraculous of last resort was to be used. Papillon’s silence was a heavy reminder on her shoulders that for every day he was not taken out of play, the harder he could strike back. 

She would need to make more power-up potions and study the grimoire more intently. Maybe Ladybug should reach out to Su Han. The strict teacher had been lenient in his help in the past, offering only what he deemed her worthy to receive, which had more or less allowed her to understand the code of the grimoire. But now that she knew that there were upgrades to her powers, she was sure that every miraculous had them, and she was determined to figure out which ones she would need to watch out for.

Especially the upgrade for the butterfly.

Ladybug came to stop on a familiar rooftop. The evening sun threw shadows into contrast similar to that day the previous May. St. Anthinaus day. The day she had made a mistake, used her Ladybug powers selfishly…

The day that led to an erased timeline. 

And with it came memories of Chat Blanc, though they were no longer heavy and harmful. She had made peace with her akumatized partner, though she guarded her heart as tightly as she could around her partner. It was harder as Marinette than as Ladybug, and she had a feeling that had more to do with the armor around herself, but she couldn’t just abandon her friendship with the black cat on her rooftop. Especially not now, not after he came to her for comfort.

The memories of Chat Blanc focused on his abilities: launching his cataclysm - both with a flick and a double-handed push, as well as changing the size of Plagg’s powers. Were those just side effects of the akuma or was that what the unlockable abilities of the Black Cat Miraculous? If the latter, was Chat Noir able to unlock those? 

She had been able to create Magical Charms due to expanding her imagination. She had a feeling that may not be the case with the Black Cat’s abilities, since her miraculous revolved around creation and his distruction. 

Shaking her head, Ladybug glanced around, noting the deepening of the oranges and reds of sunset. She should get back to patrol. 

She’d discuss her thoughts with Tikki and Fluff later.

Day 67

Princesse: Chat?

Princesse: Are you coming tonight? It’s your turn to pick the movie. 

Princesse: I hope you are okay, Minou. I miss you.

Chat: I miss you too, Marinette. I’m just not feeling up to snuff right now. Not sick or anything, just have a lot going on as my civilian self and haven’t had a lot of spare time

Princesse: My skylight is unlocked. I’ve got hugs and pats ready for you, and food if you are up for it.

Chat: I don’t know what i’d do without you, Marinette.

Princesse: You’re scaring me, Chat. Did something happen?

Princesse: Just come in so I can hug you

Marinette didn’t have the heart to wake the sleeping black cat curled up in her arms. 

She had school tomorrow and was sure he would need to make an appearance in his civilian life in the morning, though how early he hadn’t divulged to her. To account for that, Marinette had set extra alarms at ungodly hours, hoping that one of them would be the right time for him.

As a precaution, she sent her mother a text letting her know that Chat was in her room in case either of her parents came to wake her before school. 

Chat had arrived not too long after his last text message to her, looking haggard and lacking the usual spark in his eyes. He had brightened slightly to smile at her upon his arrival, but she knew it was not a true smile. She couldn’t pinpoint how she knew, but there was something besides insincerity to it. A strange familiarity that nagged at her, but she shoved it away. 

Seeing how exhausted he was, Marinette had offered him the clothing and cloth mask he had worn when he stayed the night on Christmas Eve to him if only to allow him and Plagg to rest comfortably. She was sure the black cat kwami was off with Tikki and the others, leaving Chat detransformed and curled up on her bed. He hadn’t said much, content to change into the offered black pajamas while she had gotten ready for bed in the bathroom downstairs. After that, he hadn’t moved once she joined him on her bed.

That had been over an hour ago, and he had fallen asleep very quickly.

Concerningly quick, as if he had worn himself down to the bone for heaven knows how long. 

The ravenette rubbed gentle circles into her partner’s scalp as she felt herself drifting, offering comfort even to his sleeping form. He hadn’t said anything regarding what he was going through as a civilian, but Marinette had a feeling it probably had something to do with Papillion. 

She pulled the boy closer to her, tucking his head under her chin, his nose brushing against her collar bone. Her skin brushed against his silky soft blonde hair and for a long sleepy moment, she wondered what kind of products he used to get his hair to be that soft. 

But the lull of his sleepy breaths soon pulled the ravenette deeper and deeper into sleep.

Adrien woke up with a jolt, the remnant of a nightmare clinging to the edges of his vision, confusing him and making it difficult to confirm where and when he was.

The shadows were too deep for him to be transformed, but the air didn’t smell like his apartment. The scent of vanilla was thick on his tongue and something shifting gently in his arms, soft fabric brushing his cheek gently as something else brushed against his hair.

Blinking rapidly and trying to get his breathing under control, memories flooded back. He had come to see Marinette as Chat Noir and she had offered for him to stay the night as he didn’t look like himself. She had given him a pair of homemade pajamas and they had been cuddling when he must have fallen asleep…

A warm blush flooded his face as he realized that his nose was brushing against her covered collarbone. Slowly he tried to pull away, but her arms were firm around him, holding him in a sleepy tight grip.

Letting out a soft sigh, he tried to figure out if there was any way to get out of this situation safely and keep Marinette asleep. He knew his friend could sleep through a lot, but he didn’t want to risk potentially jarring her awake. 

He hadn’t missed the pull under her own eyes of the last week - as Adrien and as Chat. Adrien had been secretly glad when Marinette had announced she was finished with her last commission from winter break. While he admired her passion and drive, seeing her neglect sleep for the project was hard to just stand by and watch happen. Before he met with P-Gabriel he had tried to pull her away during his nighttime visits if only to allow her to get some food and a nap with her favorite cat. 

That meeting had done a number on him, one he only realized happened after he arrived at Marinette’s balcony. Being around Gabriel was exhausting, and the uncertainty of his ability to legally escape his father’s clutches was anxiety-inducing.

And then there were the nightmares.

A shiver ran down his spine and Adrien pulled Marinette’s sleeping form closer to him, burying his nose in her neck. He took a deep, shaky breath, filling his senses with only her, bidding the sound of her heartbeats and soft breath on his hair, the smell of vanilla and spices that clung to her skin, and the warmth of her sleep weight arms to ground him, to chase away the pain, betrayal, and heartache that the man who should have protected him inflicted upon Adrien. 

And like a soothing balm, she did. With every soft breath on his hair and every calming beat of her heart, one more image was chased away from his mind. With every soft tightening of her fingers in his air, the pain of the memories decreased. She wasn’t even awake and her mere presence was saving him like Ladybug’s miraculous ladybugs. 

His everyday ladybug didn’t need a miraculous to help him. Her tender loving care was more than enough.

Slowly, the steady rhythm of Marinette’s heartbeats lulled the blonde back into an exhausted sleep. Maybe one day, he'd be able to sleep without dreaming of that awful fight. Maybe one day, seeing his father wouldn't steal his resolve and leave him a cowardly mess. Maybe one day he'd be strong enough to stand up and survive an encounter with Gabriel Agreste.

But tonight, he could stand to be weak, as long as Marinette held him together.

I don’t know what I’d do without you, Princesse.

Day 68

Something was going on, Alya could practically smell it as she walked into Lycée Dupont. 

Things had been a bit strange at school since Adrien’s going missing, namely that her friend couldn’t discuss the details of what had happened to him before, during, and immediately after his disappearance. The budding journalist could sense there was a very important story there, but it wasn’t one that Adrien was willing to divulge and as his friend, she shouldn’t dig too deep into it.

No matter how much she wanted to.

She had learned the hard way what happened if she decided to give in to expose journalism when she had attempted to unmask Ladybug years prior. Alya still slipped occasionally, but since finding out who Ladybug actually was, had turned her attention to keeping Marinette off of Papillombre’s radar.

Being Rena Furtive was hard at times. Double and triple-checking transformation locations and keeping all of the holders - especially Chat Noir - off her tail, not to mention being a spectator to akuma fights rather than a participant was hard. 

Larme Ultime had been the hardest. Watching Nino beat Chat Noir to a pulp all because of a misunderstanding was guilt-inducing, almost as bad as forcing herself to lie and hide from Nino. 

Even if she had traded that secret for hiding the full truth from Marinette - that she had told Nino what was going on. Her ravenette friend was stronger-willed than Alya was. She couldn’t lie and evade her boyfriend, her other half, like Marinette who had with Luka (and continued to do so with Chat Noir if Alya was being honest). The web of secrets around her friend was strangling, and it was a miracle that the hidden guardian hadn’t self distracted from the pressure.

Though, that had only been avoided because she had revealed her identity to Alya.

But there were other secrets now. Marinette knew more than what she was letting on about Chat Noir. The alley cat was hiding Papillombre’s identity from Ladybug. 

And then there was Adrien and the secrets he carried.

The boy had this cloud hovering over him since Larme Ultime and it had only deepened after his disappearance. Sure, he put on his model smile and acted normal for them while at school, but there were times when she saw it slip, his eyes had grown sad at times, the way he would lean towards and almost on Marinette whenever she was around - more than his usual “this is my friend Marinette and she’s dear to me” touches too, these leans were more akin to “I can’t keep myself upright, please help me”. 

The boy was clearly struggling. And the only person he seemed to trust enough with that burden was Marinette, either subconsciously or deliberately. She hadn’t been the only one to pick up on that, Nino had mentioned it, though her boyfriend had been a little upset by it. He cared for Adrien, a lot, and knowing that he wasn’t the one that his friend trusted with whatever heavy secret he carried stung.

“Good morning, Alya,” A voice greeted her, soft and tired. 

Speak of the devil.

The auburn-haired girl turned to look and smiled at the blonde model who greeted her. “Good morning, Sunshine.” She tilted her head to the side, noting the extra concealer hastily applied under his eyes. “Were you up all night playing UMS?”

The young man yawned, covering it quickly with a hand. “I wish,” he groaned, gesturing for them to continue walking. “I saw Nino up ahead. Let’s join him.”

Has he always been quick to divert the conversation away from himself? She thought but wasn’t going to let this slide so quickly. Obliging him, she walked beside him deeper down the hallway. She allowed herself a few paces and pleasantries before she turned the conversation back to his sleeping habits.  

“So if it wasn’t video games, what kept you up all night?”

There was a slight hesitation in his step before he answered. “I couldn’t stop thinking about… things.” He replied vaguely.

"Things like homework is a pain or -"

"If I could talk about it, I would, Alya." He cut her off, voice firm. 

Adrien didn't look at her though. His gaze was firmly fixed ahead, jaw working in small motions as if he was working to not tense it. But it was the serious blaze in his eyes that gave her pause. 

"Oh, okay," Alya replied with a sigh. "I'm just concerned about you, Adrien. We all are. Mari, Nino, and I are your friends and we want to be able to help you better."

His shoulders sagged slightly and there was a minor flinch of pain on his face. "I know. It's… it's very hard to keep this to myself and the three of you have been very patient with me. It's just… I legally can't say anything." He turned his green eyes on her. "You understand right?"

Alya's eyes blew wide. Wait, legally? Didn't he say something about an investigation months ago? "Merde," she whispered. "I'll stop asking. I'm so sorry Adrien. I… I didn't realize that's what you meant when you came back to school!"

Adrien twisted his lip but shrugged at that. "Pas de soucis. I was pretty vague."

The bespectacled girl bit her lip but couldn't think of anything else to say.

"The three of you have been very helpful," the blonde eventually said, breaking the silence. "Even without knowing what's going on, you've helped keep me grounded and focused on other things. I'm pretty sure I owe my good grades to having good friends by my side."

That warmed Alya's heart.

Gently, Adrien set a hand on his friend's shoulder. "So, merci beaucoup."

"De rien, that's what friends are for."

A truer smile split the blonde's tired face.

Chapter Text

Day 70

Their movie had ended over an hour ago and Marinette had put aside her crafting as the credits rolled. Within the dimly lit pink room, the ravenette and the cat superhero were curled up on her chaise, snuggled together with a warm blanket over each of them. They both knew that Chat would need to leave sooner rather than later, but neither seemed willing to move.

"Chat?" Marinette asked, her fingers gently massaging the black-suited hero's scalp.

"Yes, Princesse?" Chat replied, relaxing more into the chaise they were curled upon. 

"I'm not the only one you are leaning on through all… this, right?"

He blinked, lifting his head enough to dislodge her fingers from his blonde locks. Adrien looked at her quizzically, tilting his head to the side, his faux ears facing her. She had his full attention. "Well… it's not like I can tell anyone who I am in my civilian life." Well, besides Sabine… Who I probably should talk to now that I think about it… 

That only made her frown. "Does… does no one care about the boy under the mask? Clearly, your father has… issues, but do you not have friends? Other family members? People you can rely on who loves you?"

Chat looked away, shame crawling into his chest. He had friends and other family members… but none of them understood him like Marinette. 

"I do," he said slowly, pulling more away from her and avoiding her piercing blue eyes. "My… uh… stepmother is a little too close to the situation with my father and my aunt may be less helpful due to her disdain for him. I, um, don't have many friends, at least none that I'm particularly close to and, well, they aren't exactly fond of Chat Noir."

"Quoi? " The ravenette asked, her tone soft, almost broken as if she couldn't believe there were people who disliked him.

"Well, my childhood friend and I have been at odds since day one as a superhero and only within the last year has it escalated to my civilian life," he began, his voice feeling thick in his throat. "And my school friends, well one of them hates Chat Noir. One day at school, they pulled my civilian identity aside and flat out told me that Chat Noir is an obnoxious womanizer and that they would love to sew my lips shut with my own whiskers."

Marinette's thin fingers curled around his chin and pulled him to face her. Her blue eyes met his green ones and she stared hard into his face, expressions of disbelief and concern playing opening on her features. "You… you don't believe that right, Minou?"

Chat shrugged. Nino's comments had been like a knife to the back, and that was before everything he said said to Chat's face as Lamre Ultime. "They claimed that even Ladybug felt that way. Claiming it's obvious from her behavior around me."

Shock and hurt flashed across Marinette's face, tears suddenly filling her eyes. Careful of his claws, he reached up and brushed them away. 

"Please don't cry, ma Princesse," Chat said gently, his green-eyed gaze warm in the semi-darkness. "My friends may not like this version of me, but they do care about my civilian self. And I'll still be Ladybug's faithful partner in arms no matter what. We are a team and have been since the beginning. That won't change just because of something a civilian said that may or may not be true."

"It's not true, Chat Noir," she said with such conviction he didn't have the heart to attempt to dissuade her. "I meant it back when we went to the movies that she doesn't hate you, and she doesn't think you are obnoxious or a womanizer. A flirt and that you should tone it down during battle, yes - she's said so in interviews - but nothing beyond that!"

Adrien pulled his hand from her face and pulled away once more. "That's nice of you to say, Marinette, but it doesn't change that there are people out there that believe it. And if they find out that Papillombre is my father… Well, those opinions will likely only get worse."

Marinette looked like she was going to argue that point before shaking her head and pulling him back into her arms. He lost his balance slightly and collapsed on top of her, but she didn't seem to mind, pulling him closer. "You said they care about your civilian identity right?"

"Yeah, pretty fiercely. And they have hated my father much longer than me in chat ears."

"Then," she replied slowly, considering her thoughts carefully, her fingers combing through his blonde mane. "I think it may be worth it to at least talk to them. You don't have to tell them everything or even more than you feel comfortable saying. But… you need more support than what I alone can provide, Minou, and I'm afraid you are isolating yourself, even from me."

He stiffened slightly at that before burying his face into her shoulder and wrapping his arms around her. She was right, as was evident from what he had already done twice after meeting with Gabriel. He'd turn his primary phone on Do Not Disturb and hid in his apartment, barely responding to Plagg's attempts at conversation or Marinette's texts on his second phone. "I… I don't think it can just pretend those words didn't hurt, Marinette, even if they weren't said directly to Chat and were said in anger."

"Then maybe that's where you need to start with this friend," she replied gently. "Talk to them, let them know that their words hurt, even if that wasn't the intention since they don't know you are you. Their ignorance doesn't excuse what they said, especially if it was in anger. And they should apologize to both sides of you: civilian-you for being caught in the crossfire and superhero-you for their harsh and unfound judgment."

Sighing, he pulled her tighter to him. "I'll think about it, Princesse. Though… you are right."

"Of course I am," Marinette replied, chuckling without smugness. "Aren't princesses usually right?"

"I wouldn't know. You're the only one I know."

Adrien: hey

Nino: hey Mec. can't sleep?

Adrien: not really
Adrien: I was wondering. Could we grab lunch together, just you and me, tomorrow? My treat? There's somethings i want to talk to you about 

Nino: absolutely! I'll let Als know. I'm pretty sure she'll be cool with it

Adrien: thanks Nino
Adrien: I really appreciate this

Nino: no worries, Mec.

Mari: Alya. I'm gonna need you to stop me from possibly doing something stupid.

Alya: how stupid we talking? Letting Gabriel Agreste steal your gift for Adrien's birthday stupid or you need to hide a body stupid?

Mari: Alya…

Alya: I'm being serious.
Alya: Well, mostly serious

Mari: someone told my cat to his face that he's an "obnoxious womanizer" and threatened to sew his mouth shut with his own whiskers.
Mari: I didn't ask for names because this was told to his civilian self by someone who "knows spots well enough to know she agrees"
Mari: … that wasn't you, right?

Alya: Quoi! NON! Never!
Alya: sure we had a rough start when I was standing in, but he's not a womanizer. He's a pretty sweet cat who is really attached to you.  all things considered, he’s pretty attached to civilian-you too

Mari: I know. Just, this person hurt him, Als. He sounded so broken when he told me.
Mari: please stop me from digging into this. I can't stand that he's been hurting for longer than I've realized.
Mari: … merde, I'm an IDIOT.

Alya: Quoi? No you aren't. You've been under a mountain of stress with your new responsibilities. Not catching something that wasn't conveyed to you directly is asking a lot.
Alya: Just because you have been overwhelmed does not mean that you are an idiot for missing things that you didn't have the capacity to look for

Mari: he's still one of my responsibilities, Alya.
Mari: that's the thing. I did notice and he wouldn't tell me!
Mari: I did notice during Gladiator's last akumatization, but there was real pain in his eyes during Larme Ultime.
Mari: maybe it had been there before then and I wasn't paying attention.

Alya: someone who knows LB well enough to know she agrees that her partner is obnoxious?
Alya: do you think it's one of the temps? Did someone compromise their identity to a civilian?

Mari: J'en peux plus! I don't have the time or energy to find out which holder blew their cover and replace their sorry ass.
Mari: no one hurts mon Minou. 

Alya: want me to subtly ask around? We do have that server and I’ll use your account

Mari: it won't change anything. I don't have anyone to replace the holders I already have. And being short the bee doesn't help.

Alya: then I'll just remind everyone that secret identities are meant to be secret for a reason. 

Mari: that would be helpful. Thanks Alya.

Alya: anything for you, girl. And don't forget to delete these messages 

Mari: already done 

General convos

Bug: @everyone General reminder to all holders: the number one rule of being a miraculous holder is to keep your identity a secret. This includes not telling family or friends and absolutely not rivals or actively akumatized victims.  If for some reason you lapsed in judgment and let it slip, you need to tell me asap. That person you told just became a major liability and could be in great danger if they get akumatized. I need everyone to comment in agreement with these statements and  message me privately with any questions

Several people are typing…

Day 71

For whatever reason, time seemed to be moving very quickly for Adrien Agreste. He breezed through classes and interactions with classmates and teachers alike. His ribs didn’t hurt and he felt a lot lighter emotionally.

Though that didn’t stop the pit of dread that was slowly forming in his stomach with every hour that brought lunchtime closer. 

It’s just Nino. He reminded himself for the millionth time. 

But then again, it was just Nino. Nino, the friend who had told him his secret identity, regardless of the rules. Nino, who in a moment of anger, had told him that Ladybug had revealed Carapace and Rena Rogue’s identities to each other and was okay with them knowing.

Nino, who hated Chat Noir.

Yeah. It was just Nino. And that was the problem.

Slamming his locker shut with more force than needed, Adrien brought himself back to the present. He had texted the hat-wearing boy as soon as their last class before lunch let out, asking him to meet Adrien at his locker. That had been several minutes ago, and the blonde was becoming anxious. 

Well, to be fair, he had already been anxious. But now he was barely keeping his cool. 

I just want this to be over with. He thought, taking a deep breath and running his fingers through his hair. The gesture reminded him of the night before, of curling up on Marinette’s lap and letting her wonderful hands massage the worries from his scalp. Sighing heavily, he leaned against his locker and closed his eyes. His fingers twitched, wanting to message her from his Chat phone… but he had promised himself he wouldn’t do that until after he spoke with Nino. 

Regardless of how things went down during this conversation, Adrien knew that he could still rely on Marinette.

But he did need to talk to his other friends. 

“Mec, you alright?” 

Green eyes snapped open and Adrien jumped off of the locker. “Hein? Oh, salut Nino,” he smiled as best he could at his friend. “Sorry, I was lost in thought. Ready?”

“No worries, Mec,” Nino replied, smiling brightly. “Yeah, let’s go.”

“Great! So, what are you in the mood for? Soup or gyros?” Adrien asked, his words flowing a little easier as they began to walk towards the exit.

“Hmm… Well, we haven’t had gyros in a while. That sounds pretty tasty right now.”

“Perfect. There’s a Greek restaurant maybe a five-minute walk from here.”

“Lead the way.”

The conversation stayed light as they walked out into the cool air, focusing mostly on classes and homework, as well as Nino’s misadventures with Noel. With the mood lighter between the two boys, Adrien felt the knot in his gut ease slightly, even if he knew it wouldn’t last.

The Greek restaurant was run by a middle-aged couple from the country of origin and the smell alone made Adrien’s mouth water. After ordering and receiving their meal, the friends settled down at a table and began eating. 

The food must have given him some confidence or courage because, after four or five bites, he looked up at Nino and spoke. “Hey, Nino… do you remember what happened right before you were akumatized into Larme Ultime?”

Nino froze with his gyro halfway to his mouth, his honey eyes widening before blinking in confusion. “Are… Do you mean the conversation in the schools’ basement?”

Adrien swallowed thickly and nodded. “Oui. Do you… remember what you told me?”

Nino’s skin paled and he slowly lowered his food back to the plate on the table. “What part specifically do you want me to confirm? Because I said a lot that I really shouldn’t have.”

Sighing and putting his own gyro down, Adrien folded his hands on the table, letting his voice drop to a whisper. “Identities and how much you… hate Chat Noir.”

The honey-eyed boy lowered his head, pulling the brim of his hat down over his eyes as if trying to hide his shame. “So I really did put my foot in my mouth. Ladybug is going to kill me.” Nino sighed before looking back up at Adrien. “Look, Adrien. I was confused and really angry that day, misinterpreting things and reading signs that weren’t there. I shouldn’t have said those things to anyone, least of all you. And I’m so sorry. I’ve put you at risk, even if Papillombre doesn’t know that you know what I am.”

Adrien nodded slowly, accepting his friend’s apology.

“And, for the record, I don’t hate Chat Noir,” Nino added, looking very sheepish. “The cat is a good guy, and fighting at his side is a privilege. His jokes are pretty funny and he’s pretty focused in battle. And… he’s usually pretty kind to akuma victims after they’ve been freed from the butterfly. Zut, I really made a fool of myself that day.”

"Hey," Adrien said, his voice kind as he reached across the table towards his friend. "We all make mistakes and have bad days. Thank you for your apology. And I forgive you. And considering what you said about him, I’m pretty sure Chat Noir would forgive you too."

For everything.

“Hey, Adrien?” Nino asked as the two teens made their way back to Lycée Dupont. 

“Hm?” The blonde replied, feeling lighter and more comfortable around his friend.

His friend pursed his lips for a moment before turning his eyes to the blonde. “I know months ago you said you couldn’t really tell us what was going on when you disappeared. But is there… is there anything you can tell me? You’ve been isolating yourself lately and I’m really worried about you.”

Adrien looked away, shame and uncertainty warring in his chest for a long moment. Would it really be so bad to rely on someone else? He thought to himself. Taking a deep breath, he made his decision and looked his friend hard in the face. “Nino, if I tell you you cannot breathe a word of it to Anyone. Not Alya, not Mari, not your family, not any of the superheroes. No one.” He lifted a brow questioningly. “Is that something you can do? Is that too much for me to ask of you?”

Nino blinked at him, eyes going wide. “It’s… It’s that bad?”

The blonde nodded gravely, allowing the weight of his statement to show plainly on his face, giving his friend a taste of just how heavy the load he carried was. “I know you don’t keep secrets from Alya, that you tell her everything, and I admire that. But this is something she cannot know just yet. I-I’m not ready to have her asking me a million questions and if you feel that hiding something from her will be impossible, I’m not going to put you in that situation.”

The boy took off his cap and rubbed his short-cropped hair, honey eyes filled with conflicting emotions as he processed the request.

Adrien shoved his hands deep into his coat pocket, another war conflicting within himself. Having Nino as a confidant regarding some of what was going on with his father would be wonderful, but he couldn’t tell his friend that he was Chat Noir. Even if Ladybug was loosening the rules for herself, Nino, and Alya, he wasn't going to reveal himself just yet. He would have to eventually... But not until he was safe. 

But he should also consider that Nino didn’t like Gabriel Agreste much to begin with and him knowing at the bare minimum that he had physically hurt Adrien might be too much to ask. 

Slowly, he internally accepted that he might be asking way too much of his friend. Secrets and relationships didn’t work - Kagami was a prime example of that - even though he stood by his reasoning that he didn’t want Alya to know yet. The ombre-haired girl was a budding journalist and could smell a “scoop” a mile away. 

Adrien’s injuries weren’t a “scoop” and he was her friend, though he had no doubt she would do something to affect his chances of getting free of his father if she caught a whiff of what was happening in the Agreste Household. She had already been hell-bent on unmasking Ladybug for years, even while being Rena Rogue. 

And then there was her weird thing about Lila. She may not believe every word that came out of that lying fox’s mouth, but she certainly didn’t verify what she said… and that interview was still up on the Ladyblog…

And he had seen the faux fox weasel information out of his friend in the past.

He simply didn’t trust her as much as he wanted to. 

“Adrien,” Nino finally said, resting a hand on the blonde’s shoulder. "Would it be okay if I talk to her before you tell me anything? Just to get her off my case, I'll let her know that there is something very personal you want to tell me and to not pry."

Adrien considered it. He didn't want to get in the way of his friends’ relationship, especially considering his reservations and requests. “Oui, that’s fair. Just let me know how it goes and we’ll go from there.”

“Do you have anyone you can talk to about what’s going on?” Nino asked, eyes wide with concern.

The blonde nodded slowly. “Oui… but they aren’t you.”

A warm arm wrapped around Adrien’s shoulders, pulling him into a side hug. “I’m here for you, Mec. No matter what.”

Tears stung green eyes and Adrien fought to keep some semblance of composure. “Thanks Nino. I-I really appreciate it.”

Nino: Babe, you got a minute?

Alya: For you, turtle boy? As soon as I can sneak away. Where would you like to meet?

Nino: Spot 5?

Alya: I’m on my way.

Nino carefully slid his phone back into his pocket and leaned against the wall of spot 5. Not too long after arriving at Lycée, he and Alya had scouted out hiding (read: make out) spots around the campus. And while they were used for their intended purpose, there were times when they were used just to talk things out. Communication, especially after Larme Ultime, was crucial for them to maintain their relationship. They weren’t perfect, but Nino was proud of their trust and progress. 

He knew that Alya had a study hall this period and he had managed to get away from the gym. He didn’t want to wait until the end of the day to have this conversation with her, especially since Adrien looked like he was carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders. 

Nino didn’t want Adrien to struggle a day longer on his own. He needed to help his friend and it was in his power to do so.

He just hoped Alya would understand that.

As if the thought summoned her, a pair of hands wrapped slowly around his chest from behind. “Hey, handsome.”

Smiling, Nino turned in her arms and held her close. “Hey, babe. How was lunch?”

She looked up at him, her amber eyes shining. “Mari needed a bit of talking down. She was overthinking things for the millionth time, but she’s good now. How was lunch with Rapunzel?”

The cap-wearing boy sighed. “Alya, I don’t want to lie to you,” he began, his tone serious. “Adrien… he’s not doing good. At all. The poor guy looks like he’s got the weight of the world on his shoulders and he can barely manage the load.”

Alya blinked at him, taking in his expression and tone. 

“He wants to tell me what’s going on. He wants to confide in me… but he doesn’t want me to tell you what’s going on.”

“Quoi? Pourqoui!” She asked, pulling away slightly from him. “I’m his friend, too! Why wouldn’t he want me to know?”

“Well he didn’t want Mari to know either,” Nino answered weakly. “It’s probably something immensely personal, maybe a guy thing, or maybe something he really doesn’t want to get out to the masses so he’s keeping it between himself and maybe two people?” He swallowed thickly and took his girlfriend’s hands in his own hand before looking her deeply in the eye. “What I’m asking of you is to not pry into this. Please. Adrien trusts me with what’s going on and, for now, wants me to keep that secret from you. I hate keeping secrets, but I can’t betray his trust by standing by and letting you try to pry it from me.”

“So,” Alya replied slowly. “You want me to know that Adrien has a secret and that you know it, but not ask for details or look into what’s going on?”

“I’m asking you to trust me. Trust me like I should have trusted that you and Chat Noir were only friends. Trust me like how we’ve got each other’s back in battle. Adrien may share when he’s ready, or he may never, and I don’t want to betray his trust if I don’t know for certain that you aren’t going to try to pry things out of me or snoop for a scoop on your friend.”

Alya flinched as if she had been struck, and the pain echoed in his heart. 

“He hasn’t told me anything yet, and he won’t until I have an assurance that you won’t dig into this.”

The ombre-haired girl sighed and lowered her head. But Nino could see the wheels in her head turning, debating and weighing her options regarding this… and it was then that Nino understood Adrien’s hesitance. Alya held immense power over her go with the flow boyfriend, something that had subtly created distance between the two boys. Nino always found it difficult to say no to the girl before him, Adrien knew that. Knew that and was willing to put his own mental health on the line to keep his friend from having to lie to Alya.

Regardless of how this conversation with Alya went, he and Adrien were going to have a talk about his mental wellbeing. And he was going to drag his friend to counseling as soon as he could.

Alya squeezed his hands and met his gaze once more. “Alright. I promise I won’t pry and I’ll wait until Adrien is ready to tell me himself what’s going on.”

Nino’s knees almost gave out as he wrapped his arms around her and held her tight. “Thank you, Alya.”

Nino: Mec, I spoke with Alya and she agreed to not pry. I’ll be able to keep your secret.

Adrien: that’s wonderful. Thank you so much for understanding.

Adrien: Do you have time after school?

Nino: Oui. I’ll just let my folks know that i’ll be late.

Adrien: Great. See you then.

Adrien’s apartment was very different from his room at the Agreste Manor. That’s all Nino could think as the two teens sat on opposite sides of the couch. Adrien had passed him a mug of hot chocolate before settling into the cushions with a mug of his own.

The two took a cautious sip of the hot beverage before Adrien opened his mouth.

“So…” He began slowly. “I guess it would be best to start from the beginning.”

Nino nodded but didn’t say anything.

“It all started with Exauceur and the job expo,” Adrien looked into his mug and swallowed thickly. “After getting home, I had some time to think and after a few days, I decided to talk to Père about it. I was feeling directionless and wanted to find my own path, not just following exactly what my father wants.” His lip twisted slightly into a sarcastic smile. “It didn’t go well.”

Nino placed his mug on the coffee table and leaned closer to his friend, listening intently to what was being said (verbally and not). 

“Père was pretty… pissed, to put it mildly. He tried to make me ‘see sense’ and ‘stop being dramatic,' but I wasn’t going to let him just walk over me this time, even if there were moments when I wanted to do just that.” Blonde fringe covered his green eyes. “We… fought. It… uh… came to blows.” he flinched at that and Nino could only guess what had happened to cause such a reaction in his friend.

Whatever had happened, it had been bad. 

“And then I managed to escape the mansion and ran away.”

Nino blinked. “So… you did run away from home… but only after that… that salaud?”

Adrien nodded slowly. 

The bespeckled boy took off his hat and crushed it in his hands. “That’s the investigation you mentioned? The one regarding your father beating you?”

Another nod. 

Nino looked hard at his friend, and immediately felt the hatred he had always harbored for Gabriel Agreste flared hot and blinding in his chest. Reaching over, he gently pried the mug from Adrien’s pale fingers and pulled the boy into a tight hug. 

The blonde gasped at the contact but didn’t pull away, his arms wrapping around his friend to reciprocate the gesture.

“Please tell me that you are working to get out of his care? He can’t do things like that and I won’t let you go back to that… that horrible house! And... Have you been alone this whole time?” 

“Not the whole time, but I... I shouldn't rely so heavily on just that... those people. I-I’m in the process of getting emancipated. It’s very slow going, but I have a plan. Things may change tomorrow, so we’ll see.”

Nino pulled away and forced Adrien to look him in the eye. “What’s happening tomorrow?”

The blonde boy swallowed thickly. “I… I have a meeting with him and our legal teams. I’ll have to see him and probably talk to him as this will be our third -”

“Third! Adrien, you’ve seen him twice already since leaving and didn’t tell anyone?! ” He reached up and cupped Adrien’s face in his hands. “Mec, is that why you suddenly stopped responding to messages a week ago and Mari had to come here to find you? Because you had to interact with him? ”

Adrien’s green eyes were swimming with unshed tears. He kept blinking, willing them to go away, but Nino wasn’t going to let him stomp down on those emotions anymore.

“Let it out, Adrien,” He said gently, pulling his friend back into a hug. “He hurt you and you’re allowed to cry about that. I’ll make sure the butterflies stay away.”

The blonde barely let him finish before the sobs began.

Day 72

Nino: Let me know when you get out of that meeting. I’ll be at Mari’s with Alya doing some studying. You can join us and talk if you want to, okay?

Adrien: Thanks, Nino.

Nino: love ya, Mec.

Adrien: you too.

"Bonjour?"

"Bonjour! Is this Adrien Agreste?"

"Oui, how may I help you?"

"This is Officer Marcel Antone calling in regards to the investigation into your injuries."

"Ah! Thank you so much for calling me back. Any news?"

"Unfortunately, there have been no leads or updates that I can pass along, Monsieur, and with the length of time of inactivity, we are shelving the case for now. If you find addition information or if someone had a lead for us, please sent it our way so we can explore the lead."

"...Oh. Well, thank you for letting me know. I appreciate the update."

"I'm so sorry we couldn't bring any kind of charges towards your attacker, M. Agreste. Do you have any additional questions for me?"

"Non... none at this time. Thanks."

"Feel free to reach out to my office if you do. I believe you have my card, oui?"

"Oui. Merci beaucoup."

"De rein. Have a good rest of your day."

"You as well."

Everything within Adrien burned as if he was Jean D'Arc at the stake. His fists shook with rage as he tried desperately to keep the model mask in place - something he was finding more and more difficult with his father's blue-eyed gaze burning into him. 

He could feel Plagg moving in his jacket pocket. If he didn't calm down, he was sure either his small cat companion or he himself would start hissing at the man sitting across from him. He couldn't drop Gabriel's gaze, knowing this was a power play and he couldn't afford to appear weak.

Instead, Adrien decided to look at a point in the air just off of Gabriel's nose and forced himself to pay attention to what Me Montagne and his father's avocates were saying. 

His father's team was the créme de la créme. Or at the very least, good enough to hide any dirty tricks and maybe disguise them as underhanded comments.  

"All of these points are well written," Me. Montagne addressed Gabriel and his team. "But I need to remind your client that the primary reason why Adrien was removed from his father's care was due to emotional and social neglect at your client's and the late Mme Agrestes' hands." The bald lawyer placed the proposal on the table, folding his hands. "Adrien has been socially isolated from his peers since his earliest and most critical years. While he may be educated, fed, clothed, and housed under M. Agrestes' care, he was a prisoner in his room per Adrien's, M. Victor’s, and several of Adrien's tutors’ testimonies.

"Despite these early difficulties, Adrien has overcome and surpassed the expectations of ASE in a remarkably short period of time." The lawyer continued with a hint of pride in his voice and gestured to a file of his own. "His teachers have each stated that Adrien was already a great student, and that did not change after his removal. His grades are excellent and with the extra time he has due to no longer having sporadically timed photoshoots, he has been able to explore other interests. His employers have expressed multiple times in writing and verbally just how much Adrien has been a joy to their team. All signs show that he is thriving outside of M. Agrestes' care."

The mediator nodded, typing something on her laptop. Once she was done with her note, she sighed. "Then I guess both parties are at an impasse. Is there any common ground we can come to? Any compromise?"

Adrien's jaw was clenched so tight he was sure he would have a headache when all of this was done. He was pretty sure a headache would have come on anyway considering the phone call from the investigator earlier that morning.

Gabriel's cheek twitched and Adrien could practically hear the tsk. The teen stopped himself from rolling his eyes. 

Keep breathing - not too deep, not too shallow. Don’t focus on Père’s face. Focus on the air in front of his nose…

The exercise helped him get through the rest of the conversation and helped him focus on every word.

Gabriel wasn't going to let him go. Ever. This was a futile exercise and a waste of time.

And with that thought came a heavy feeling in his stomach. A terror that has been slowly building over the past few weeks. Me. Montagne had expressed that should Gabriel refuse to agree with the emancipation this way, he may be unable to leave his father's care.

Then he would possibly be forced to return to the mansion. 

Schooling his features carefully, he turned his face towards the mediator, who was explaining the next steps as the avocates responded appropriately (he hoped). He didn't want his father to see the dread that was forming in his stomach, nor the shaking of his hands - which he had kept hidden under the table until this point. 

"Adrien?" The mediator called to him, her warm gaze and voice gentle. "Is there anything you'd like to add before we convene?"

He looked carefully at Me. Montagne, his avocat nodding encouragingly, considering what he would like to say. He couldn't think of anything really polite to say. "Thank you for your time," Adrien states plainly for everyone at the table. 

"File the appeal," Gabriel said to one of his avocates, his tone cold, words neutral. 

The avocat, a young man maybe in his late thirties, blinked up at the imposing fashion designer. "Of course. Are there any additional details I need to note for it?"

Gabriel's blue-gray gaze followed Adrien as the teen left with his avocat. "I trust your judgment to get that order overturned effective as soon as possible."

"Consider it done."

Adrien pulled out his phone as he waited outside of the courthouse. Jiahao had texted him twenty minutes prior that he was on his way and would likely arrive in another ten minutes or so. As he looked at the screen (which was playing a cat video he had found to calm his nerves), a new message came in.

Mari: hey Adrien! Nino mentioned you had a thing this afternoon. You're more than welcome to come to hang with Nino, Alya, and I at my place once you are done. I think Papa made some choux a la cremé that we can munch on. ☺️ 

A chuckle escaped his lips at the last part. 

Adrien: Is that bribery? Mari, you should know by now that you don't need to bribe me to visit you. 😉 Your company is sweet enough. I'll just check with my ride, I'm not sure if my foster parents have any plans for the day and I have my homework with me from earlier. 

Adrien switched back to the cat video as he waited for a response, part of him wondering if maybe he had used a little too much Chat charm in the message. He couldn't quite help himself as he was feeling a lot better since his talk with Nino the day before.

He was proven right a second later when his best guy friend sent him a picture text. Opening it, he saw Marinette staring at her phone, her cheeks tinted a pretty pink. 

Nino: I think you broke her, Mec 🤣🤣🤣

Adrien: that wasn't my intention! 😖

He switched to Marinette's chat, fingers poised to smooth things over when someone called for him.

Looking up, Adrien caught Me. Montagne's gaze as he walked towards the teen. The man looked a bit frustrated, but the expression didn't appear to be directed at his client, but rather at something he was thinking about. Sliding his phone into his pocket and making a mental note to explain himself to Marinette as soon as he could, Adrien turned his attention to his avocat. 

"Your foster guardian hasn't arrived yet?" The bald man asked, meeting Adrien's gaze with a tight smile. 

"He's on his way," the teen conveyed. "Maybe ten minutes out."

"Alright," the taller man sighed. "That'll need to be enough time. I wanted to discuss your options, away from your father's lawyers. Would it be alright if we walked while talking?"

Adrien nodded, his blood going as cold as the chilled air. 

Me. Montagne placed a hand on Adrien's back and guided him down the sidewalk. They were about five paces into their walk when he finally broke the silence. "Your father is stalling. As you know, we've been in mediation longer than what is usually allocated for emancipation hearings - as usually only one or two are needed. With meeting number three over and being no closer to a resolution, there is a concern that we are wasting the court's time. He's rejected every agreement we have submitted, including those that make every concession he asked for." Sighing, the man ran a hand over his clean-shaven jaw. "I hate to say this, Adrien, but I've seen this before. Your father is buying time. He knows you have limited funds while he's got enough saved away to drag this out for years - not that the court will allow that, but he does have the ability to prevent you from submitting your case at a later time."

The icy feeling in his veins caused Adrien to shiver. He wasn't surprised that this is what Gabriel was doing, in fact, he'd be more suspicious if he hadn't bought time during the proceedings. His father hadn't made it to the top of fashion by being impatient, after all. 

"Is… is that it then?" Adrien asked hesitantly, afraid of the answer but knowing he needed to know if it was worth fighting anymore. "I'm out of options?"

The man's dark eyes met Adrien's green ones, serious and contemplating, studying his client. There was a long moment before Me Montagne spoke again. 

"Last time I did mention there might be another way. It's pretty drastic, some may call it dramatic, but it is an option." 

Adrien blinked. Dramatic wasn't exactly Adrien's go-to when it came to his father, but Chat Noir was known for it. Maybe, just maybe, being dramatic would work. "I'm all ears."

“Emancipation can happen in one of three ways. Either with the parent willingly surrendering their parental rights, a minor has a child, or a minor gets married. We've exhausted option one." Me Montagne's lip quipped up as if he wanted to smirk, though his tone remained serious. "You don't happen to have a child hiding out there, right?"

The blonde blushed violently and shook his head, his tongue cleaved to the roof of his mouth, leaving him unable to verbally respond. The topic of sex wasn't foreign to him and he'd be lying if he hadn't had at least one dream or daydream about it. 

But there was… something about it in this context that embarrassed him, even if that had not been the intention. Me. Montagne was simply inquiring to confirm his options, nothing more. This wasn't locker room talk between him and his male classmates.

"Good. For the record, I don't recommend kids your age having children." The lawyer advised, his expression losing the almost smirk, showing that he indeed meant it. "So, that leaves us with option three. Not an option I would usually recommend, but considering the circumstances, it is likely your best option, Adrien. Especially since the investigation into your injuries from that night is cold. The difficulty may be in finding someone who would understand your situation and would be willing to enter into a marriage of convenience with you that would only need to last until both of you are 18 at the earliest. I will be happy to draft up a prenuptial agreement so both of you would have a legal safety net, especially in regards to any inheritance or trusts you would be eligible for upon turning 18, and to financially protect your legal partner in this arrangement.

"But that's not all that would be needed. Since your father will likely refuse any agreement to let you get married, we would need approval from a local official or judge. You and the person who agrees to marry you would need to make a formal appeal to the official and receive approval before applying for the license, since you are still a minor. I can see about getting a private meeting with one as soon as you find someone to agree to this."

Adrien stared at his feet as they continued to walk, taking in every word his avocat said and repeating it over and over in his head, creating a to-do list in his mind, and carefully keeping the torrent of dread at bay.

"Alright," Adrien said with a nod. "I… I'll let you know how things go. Thank you so much for finding a possible way out of this mess."

Well, hopefully, this black cat can be so lucky to survive it…

Unknown number: return what belongs to me.

Unknown number: please drop it off at the location where it was given to you by the end of the day today 

Private number: that's pretty short notice. Hopefully, the bank has appointments for today. Should I be concerned?

Unknown number: just do it.

Private number: I'll expect payment for the safety deposit box I rented for this thing. 

Unknown number: I'll have the amount wired to your account once it is returned to me.

Chapter Text

Day 72 cont

Adrien: Hey Mari, I’m sorry my last text was a little much. I do mean that you don’t need to bribe me to come over. I like your home! It’s warm and comfortable, and spending time with you is always wonderful

Mari: don’t worry about it :) I’m just glad you were happy about coming over

Adrien: my ride's here and I’m on my way over. 

Adrien: Thanks again for the invitation

Mari: It’s no trouble at all! let us know when you get here, okay?

Adrien: I will

The small passenger car made its way carefully away from the courthouse towards the 21st arr. The cloudy sky promised rain, but for the moment the roads were dry, but within the frame of the vehicle, Jiahao could feel something was off with his young charge.

Adrien usually was a quiet young man while in the car. Either his mind was elsewhere with a smile on his face or he was nose deep in his phone texting his friends or looking on the Ladyblog. His smile had brightened in the weeks since he moved into Jiahao and Marianne’s apartment and he was happier since moving into his own space.

That was not currently the case, as the centennial spared glances in the direction of his young charge. While the blonde may not live in his apartment, he was still a foster guardian to the boy, and his wellbeing was his business. 

Adrien’s expression was drawn, his arms crossed over his mostly healed chest, chin curled towards his collarbone and his green eyes focused on an imaginary point near his feet. He was deep in thought, but those thoughts were not positive ones. 

And if Jiahao had to guess, it probably had to do with the boy’s father and the meeting he just left.

Turning his attention completely to the road as they continued on the familiar journey, the older man felt unsure of what he should do. The last few meetings with Gabriel Agreste had left Adrien withdrawn and exhausted, and Jiahao was concerned that would occur again. It was hard to drop the boy off earlier that day with those past experiences in mind, and now it looked like his worry had been justified.

But he also didn’t want the boy to feel obligated to tell him what was on his mind. Mme. LaFleur had explained as much as she could with Jiahao and Marianne about Adrien’s situation before they agreed to take the blonde in, but it had quickly become apparent that there was more to the story, things that Adrien wasn’t willing or able to fully share for one reason or another. 

Letting out a quiet sigh, Jiahao signaled for a turn that would bring them closer to Tom and Sabine’s as Adrien had requested. Part of the reason Marianne and he had become foster parents was to help kids in tough situations, and the boy beside him was dealing with something difficult. He wanted to reassure the boy that things would turn out alright, but at the same time - due to his bare-bones understanding of the situation - he didn’t know if those words would offer any comfort at all.

"M. Jiahao…" The blonde said suddenly as the older man stopped at a red light, his words slow as if he was carefully considering every syllable. "Would it be alright if I asked some… personal questions?”

Jiahao blinked in surprise but smiled slightly. “You may. If I cannot give a satisfactory answer, I’ll let you know.”

“That’s perfectly fine,” Adrien replied, taking a moment before asking his next question. “When I first came into your home, you had mentioned that you had lost your memory in an accident. Did that… I mean, how did…that impact your relationship with Mme. Marianne?"

Now that hadn't been something he’d expected the boy to ask, but the older man could see from his body language (hunched posture, hands gripping his knees tightly, not making eye contact) that there was an underlying question that lingered in the air. One that the boy didn’t feel he was brave enough to voice yet.

The older man hummed, bringing a pair of fingers to stroke his mustache as he thought of an answer. "While I couldn't remember what had happened during or before the accident, I do remember that the moment I laid eyes on my beloved that she meant the world to me. And that I meant just as much to her. I had known her for forever, and willingly followed her into the unknown world around me because I knew she wouldn’t let me stumble.”

Adrien licked his lips and looked up from his feet at that. “Really?” He croaked.

“Absolutely,” The mustachioed man smiled. “It wasn’t easy, and it still isn’t, but with My Marianne at my side, I’ve been able to at least find joy in my life - kindled my enjoyment of painting, explored both Paris and England, and enjoyed my days in peace. I’ve even met a few superheroes with her!” He laughed at that, thinking about the girl in red and the black cat that had found him after the accident. 

The boy beside him opened his mouth to speak once more as they pulled into a parking area near the patisserie Adrien wanted to visit. “Did… I mean… When did you both agree to get married?”

Jiahao raised a brow at that and wondered what the boy was searching for. “Circumstances may have slightly forced our hand, even though we love each other deeply and it was something we both wanted.”

It was Adrien’s turn to blink in confusion. “Circumstances?”

“I have no living relatives,” The older man began, signaling a turn once more. “And I needed a caregiver in the wake of my abrupt memory loss,” He frowned slightly, searching for a parking spot as they neared the patisserie. “But having Marianne be only a caregiver didn’t provide enough security, especially given our advanced ages. She could have simply become my power of attorney and hired additional help for me, but we decided that being spouses offered that protection as long as all the paperwork was properly in order. Not to mention there are legal and financial benefits. But most importantly, she loves me enough to want to spend the rest of our days together. It was a dream for her for decades, but my work kept me away for so long.”

The blonde swallowed thickly and his breathing was a bit too shallow for the foster guardian’s liking. The older man pulled into a parking spot, quickly put the car in park, and turned to face the boy.

“Adrien, what happened?” Jiahao asked, his voice thick with concern.

Adrien looked away, rubbing his face viciously with his hands. “Just… Something’s come up with my father.” He began, his voice halting as if he wasn’t sure exactly what he could say. 

Jiahao frowned. What would be so uncomfortable for the boy to cause him to cry? He was aware that the emancipation proceedings were slow going and that Gabriel had made things difficult… wait… “Your avocat discussed the marriage option for emancipation with you, didn’t he?” he asked, realization flooding him, understanding thick in his voice. 

The boy nodded but didn’t meet his foster father’s eyes. 

Licking his lips, the dark-haired man frowned slightly in thought before placing a hand on the boy’s arm and softening his expression. “Adrien,” He began, tone reassuring. “I understand that this is frightening. You are not in a normal situation and Me. Montagne did try to keep it from getting to this point, I’m sure. He didn’t fail you and you are not a bad kid for trying.”

“It's just,” Adrien began, frustration evident in his voice. “This is… a lot to take in… and I don’t think I’m processing it well. First that the investigation has been put on indefinite hold, then Gabriel doubles and triples down on forcing me to go back to his mansion - denying everything I’ve done to this point to get away, and now my avocat says that the current method isn’t going to be effective anymore so now I have to find someone to… someone to…” His voice cut out and he turned away, green eyes glistening. 

Jiahao sighed and ran a hand over his mustache, unsure of what comfort he could impart to the boy in his care. But he had to try. “Do you feel up to seeing your friends right now? Or would you like me to take you home?”

“I want to see them!” Adrien said with conviction before his confidence faded slightly. “I just… I don't really know what to say to them. They… they don’t know what’s going on and I’m not feeling up to telling them just yet.”

“Adrien, you are still processing what happened, you are in no way obligated to tell them anything until you are ready. But it’s something to think about and I'm sure they will support your decisions and offer their opinions. They care about you, Adrien, and want to make sure you are okay, based on what you've told me about them." He patted the boy’s arm gently. "Though, if I may offer a suggestion?” 

The boy nodded.

“I recommend talking to Mme. Cheng or Marianne about what is going on. They may be able to provide a motherly insight for you. It is a difficult position your father has put you in, but not insurmountable. You are surrounded by people that care about you, Adrien, and will help you.”

Adrien nodded, eyes still shimmering and his hands trembled slightly in his lap.

“You are strong enough to get through this, Adrien, and you aren’t alone.” Jiahao nodded towards the patisserie. “Go. Call when you are ready to come home, okay?”

The boy could only nod before exiting the car to see his friends. 

Private number: Well, we are in luck. I have an appointment to collect the item in an hour.

Unknown number: a car will be at the park waiting for you once you are finished.

Adrien paused outside of Marinette's room, feeling ill at ease. He had been able to sneak past Sabine and Tom in the bakery below as there was a small rush of customers when he had arrived, but he wasn’t confident that neither of them had seen his face as he made his way into the stairwell to the apartment above. His eyes still burned from the tears he had held back in the car, and he was sure that his cheeks either looked spotted or pale.

Not to mention he was still wearing the suit he needed to wear to the courthouse. That alone probably would have raised an eyebrow from Marinette’s parents.

And that thought brought him back to where he stood in the warm home.

Just beyond the trap door before him were his dearest friends (sans Ladybug and Plagg), waiting for him. His hand hovered over the latch to the door, hesitation causing the limb to shake. 

What am I going to tell them? Reverberated in his mind over and over, uncertainty on how to explain his appearance, worry that they will worry about his mental state, fear that they will be upset with him… it was all weighing on him, physically keeping his hand from crossing a few centimeters to push the white door open like he had time and time before. 

Adrien's eyes swam and his chest tightened. Furiously, he rubbed his eyes, willing the tears away. Even if they were tears of anger and frustration, now wasn't the time. He needed to try to act normal with his friends. Alya and Marinette would worry since they didn’t know what was going on, and Nino would be conflicted because he wouldn’t be able to tell them. Get a grip, Agreste. He silently berated himself.

It wasn’t helping. 

The tears continued to spill from his green eyes and breathing became more and more difficult.

"Kid," Plagg whispered kindly, climbing out of the young man's inner pocket and nuzzling the blonde's cheek with a soft purr. "You don't have to talk with them at this very moment. How about we go to the restroom and get you cleaned up a bit?"

The kwami's kind suggestion surprised Adrien enough to get him to finally move. Walking down the steps that led to Marinette's room, the blonde made his way to the guest bathroom not far from the living area and locked himself inside. 

After pulling off the constricting tie and suit jacket, Adrien leaned as heavily as he dared against the countertop, slowly relaxed his shoulders, and with it, the walls around his emotions. In the privacy of this small space, he felt the tears that stung his eyes flowed down his cheeks, leaving salty trails in their wake. Harsh sobs tore through his chest and faint pain from his mostly healed ribs echoed the sound. 

But it was nothing compared to the pain Gabriel had put in his heart.

When had "I want you to know that, if you needed to, you could... talk to me" turn into " I will do everything in my power to force you under my authority."  

He knew the answer. It was obvious.

The moment Gabriel discovered his son was Chat Noir everything changed. Because Adrien went from being a bystander to keep from the line of fire or someone his father may have considered an ally had Nathalie not taken the role of Mayura, to the enemy with something that Gabriel needed, something Adrien was unwilling to give over freely.

The memories from the night Père had lured him into his Mère's burial garden came rushing back, driving Adrien to his knees as he sobbed. 

"Adrien, do you now understand why I have been trying to obtain your and Ladybug's miraculous?" Gabriel - who had transformed into Papillombre - had said as he loomed over his son, gray eyes pleading with Adrien to understand, to join him. "With your Mère returned to us, everything will be as it was meant to be. We will be whole once more."

"Père, please." Adrien had begged, clutching his right hand tightly to his chest, protecting his miraculous. "The… the wish has a caveat, for anything given, something must be taken away. P… My kwami told me as much. If… if Mère is dead… someone would die in her stead! Are you willing to sacrifice someone who has no choice in the matter!?"

"Don't you miss her?" Gabriel snapped back. 

“Of course I do! But this… this is insanity, Père! Please reconsider! This isn’t the way. Please just-”

“Adrien!”

"Adrien," A female voice called, echoed by a knock on the door, bringing the blonde boy back to the present. "Are you in there?"

The young man stopped mid sob and pulled himself to his feet. He rubbed his cheeks and eyes a bit roughly to scrub away the salty tears in an attempt to appear more presentable and gestured for Plagg to hide, but the black cat refused. 

"It's Sabine," Plagg stated, continuing to nuzzle his Chosen’s neck and purring. 

Sighing in defeat, the blonde reached out and unlocked the door. "Yeah-" His voice broke with another sob and he fought back more tears. "Y-you can come in, Sabine."

The door opened slowly, revealing the short-haired ravenette, her gray eyes filled with concern and worry. She had taken off her apron, but Adrien could see some dusting of flour or powdered sugar on her arms and shirt. Both of them simply stood there for a long moment, the blonde becoming more self-conscious by the second until she stepped into the bathroom and pulled the boy into a warm embrace. 

An action that effectively shattered any composure he had. 

With a sound somewhere between a cry and a yowl that escaped Adrien's mouth, he buried his face in Sabine's shoulder, his hands grabbing the back of her blouse, trying his best to remain somewhat grounded. He could feel her hands gently soothing his back and could hear soft words of comfort. But they weren’t enough to quiet him or keep him grounded as the emotional anguish of everything Gabriel had done carried him away.

Holding a crying child in her arms has always been heart-rending, Sabine realized as she held Adrien tighter. She had held her daughter and heard Marinette cry more times than she could count from things as small as a scraped knee to as big as being bullied by Chloe or crumbling under stress. 

But holding Adrien Agreste, a boy who wasn’t hers by blood, but one that she had - in a word - adopted in recent months, was different. He had a father (though Gabriel didn’t deserve the title after what he had done to his son), a family (no matter how distant and neglectful) beyond the walls of the bakery who should have been the ones to hold and comfort him. To be with him in his most vulnerable moments like a true family should.

And yet, here she was holding this broken, lost boy up as he cried mournfully into her shoulder. Cries that were so different from even Marinette’s most heartbroken tears. It brought out something primal, a basic need to protect and nurture within the ravenette. She knew he needed to let all of this out and she would stay with him until he returned to himself. 

Carefully, she shifted his weight, draping one of his arms across her shoulders and standing at his side. She half carried and half pulled Adrien from the bathroom and settled him onto the couch in the living room. Once he was settled into the cushions, she pulled out one of her softest blankets and wrapped it around his trembling shoulders. His wails had softened to sobs and human-sounding cries - which she would take as a good sign. 

Sabine briefly wondered why Alya, Nino, or Marinette hadn’t come down to find out what was going on, but as she went to get Adrien a cup of tea, she heard music coming from the bedroom. Maybe they didn’t hear him at all? That might be for the best, at least for the moment. She thought as she put the kettle on. 

Returning to Adrien’s side, she gently pushed his fringe from his eyes. The green emeralds were still looking somewhere far away, but he was breathing a bit easier. Sabine pressed a gentle, motherly kiss to the crown of his head as the kettle whistled. Within minutes she returned with a mug of tea. Placing the mug on the coffee table, she slowly moved it a bit away from the couch - enough for her to place a stool in front of Adrien so she could face him directly when he returned from wherever his mind had taken him in his distress. Once she was comfortable, Sabine took the mug - which had cooled a bit - and wrapped the blonde’s chilled fingers around the porcelain. 

Watching his face and eyes, she waited.

It wasn’t too much later that his red-rimmed eyes blinked, the fog lifting from his gaze as he came back to himself. He swallowed thickly, his throat likely raw from crying.

Sabine smiled gently at him, pressing his hands around the mug a bit more, helping him to lift it. She blew the steam away, noting that it should be at an acceptable temperature, and guided the cup to his lips. Slowly, the boy took a sip of the medicinal drink, making no expression of discomfort at the taste or temperature. 

Instead, his eyes shone with gratitude. She smiled warmly at him, quietly encouraging him to sip the drink periodically. After some time, his shoulders relaxed and his hands stopped trembling. 

Once he had drunk about half of his cup of tea, he opened his mouth. “Gabriel is buying time.”

The ravenette didn’t say anything, though her expression didn’t change. The words didn’t surprise her, but they did trouble her considering that they were the source of Adrien’s anguish. The boy took a shuddering breath before continuing.

“We’ve already exceeded the usual number of meetings for emancipation… and are no closer to an agreement. Me. Montagne pulled me aside after the meeting and flat out said that this wasn’t going to work. Gabriel isn’t going to let me go willingly.” The blonde swallowed thickly, his voice becoming softer and pained. “He… He discussed my options… and there’s only one other door that I can use to escape.”

Sabine reached out and gently placed her hand on his, but Adrien wouldn't look her in the eye. She could see he was so close to losing it again, carefully keeping his voice in check, but he was also too exhausted to move, the tremble returning to his hands. The tea had helped, but only in unlocking his voice. Moving would require something else at this point.

“I… I’ve done everything I can by myself at this point.” He stumbled through his statement as if he was trying desperately not to voice what he needed to say, the solution, the escape that would set him free from his father's clutches. The words bitter on his tongue. “H-he… he… he said that the only way out would be to… to get…” his voice dropped to the barest of whispers. “Married.”

The ravenette wasn’t sure how to react for a long moment, sitting there before the boy, holding his hands as he looked as if the world had imploded around him. He squeezed his eyes shut, trying to hide the anguish that rested in his soul, but Sabine had still seen it. 

And all she could feel was blinding hatred for Gabriel Agreste. 

That man who had physically harmed his son was now doing even worse harm to the poor boy’s mind. Trauma compounding trauma, leaving Adrien a quivering mess on her couch. Adrien who was filled with so much light and goodness, the boy who leaped willingly into danger to save people who had been fooled by his father into doing his bidding with special powers and promises he likely never intended to keep.

If that man ever akumatized her, she was going to turn on him faster than Ladybug's yo-yo. 

A faint sob brought her back from her dark thoughts, smothering her rage like a wet blanket. Slowly, carefully, Sabine pulled Adrien back into a hug. 

"Adrien," she began, her voice gentle and full of motherly concern. "Wǒ de xiǎo hēi māo, it's awful that Gabriel has done this to you. There there, xiǎo māo, let it all out. Maman Sabine is here and I won't leave you until you feel better, okay?"

Rubbing gentle circles on his back, she let him cry all over again. He didn't wail like before, but the hot tears on her blouse were just as numerous. She could feel Adrien's broken heart pounding in his chest. Its rhythm prompted her to sing a soft lullaby, hoping to weather this storm by the boy's side.

Being lost in emotion can be disorienting. 

Returning to the here and now after going through not one, but two emotional floods was draining.

All Adrien wanted to do was sleep as he mentally returned to his body, and he vaguely wondered if this was how someone felt after being akumatized. If this is why they were confused after the butterfly was cleansed and couldn’t remember anything that happened while they had been under Papillon’s control.

That thought in of itself was disturbing and he tried to push it away, too weak to mentally deal with anything related to his father. Back-to-back breakdowns were enough for one day. 

Instead, he focused on the gentle voice humming in his ears and the petite frame that cradled him, mothering hands that smoothed his fringe from his eyes and left a gentle kiss on the crown of his head. And was that the smell of incense?

“There you are, Xiǎo māo,” Sabine’s voice said clearly, and Adrien opened his eyes. He was now lying down on the Dupain-Cheng couch, almost swaddled in a pair of warm blankets with his friend’s mother sitting beside him on a stool next to the couch. She was smiling kindly at him, her gray eyes filled with affection and kindness that it almost broke him again. 

But he held firm to his desire to not be carried away with his emotions once more. 

“You must be exhausted,” The ravenette continued, her hand brushing away the remaining tears and salt from his cheeks. “Would you like to take a nap, Adrien?”

He could barely manage to nod his head before his eyes fluttered shut once more, darkness creeping in at the edge of his consciousness.

“Alright, you rest, chéri. I’ll be here when you wake.”

Marinette glanced at her phone for the millionth time. It had been over an hour since Adrien had texted her letting them know that he was on his way over… and he hadn’t shown up yet. 

It was difficult to keep from spiraling into catastrophic thoughts when it came to Adrien’s wellbeing, especially after his disappearance months ago. And she found herself within that same storm now. 

Was he in an accident and he’s hurt somewhere alone and without his memory or without his phone to call for help? Oh no! He could be bleeding out by the side of the road and no one but the pigeons knows where he is but he’s allergic to their feathers and they can’t help him and and and and….

Her phone let out a chirp and she scooped up the device before the sequence had ended. 

A message from Maman? She thought as she unlocked her phone, thin dark brows knitting into a frown.

Maman: Adrien’s here and he’s not feeling we ll. I’m letting him rest on the couch. 

The anxiety that had been filling the younger ravenette’s mind both eased and inflamed at the words. Adrien was safe, she could now reassure herself of that. But he wasn’t feeling well and was resting down below. Rubbing her forehead nervously, she turned her attention to Alya and Nino who were having a quiet conversation nearby, homework spread out on the floor around them.

“Hey, Maman says Adrien’s sleeping on the couch right now,” She interrupts. “He’s not feeling well,” 

Nino jumped to his feet. “Not feeling well?” He asked, tone drenched in as much concern as the ravenette felt in her chest. 

“Yeah,” Marinette answered. “That’s what she said.”

The red-capped boy opened the hatch to the main apartment and walked down, Alya and Marinette hot on his heels. 

The dark-haired girl immediately knew that something had happened within the confines of the living room. She could smell the medicinal tea her mother would use occasionally to help her with overcoming mental criseses and there was incense burning in the corner.

Oh… oh dear. Marinette thought as the trio spotted her mother beside the couch. As they neared, the girl couldn’t help but notice the blankets on said piece of furniture… and the boy that lay within them. 

Adrien’s face was red and blotchy, blonde hair ruffled and unstyled, and his emerald green eyes closed to the world. His breathing was slow and deep indicating sleep, but there were moments when it would hitch like one’s does after crying for too long.

Swallowing thickly, the ravenette approached her mother while Nino went to the head of the couch. The bespectacled boy patted his friend’s hair before sitting on the floor next to the couch and looking up at Sabine. Marinette and Alya knelt on the floor by the older woman’s other side. 

There was a long moment of silence before anyone dared to ask anything, the four of them simply watching the sleeping blonde. 

“He had a rough day,” Sabine said, breaking the silence and attempting to answer the questions that weighed heavily on the three teens’ minds. Her hands fussed with the blanket for a moment, making sure it was covering the boy effectively. “He’ll likely talk about it when he’s ready… but he wasn’t ready when he arrived.”

“H…How long has he been here?” Nino asked, his voice tight.

The older woman looked at the clock on the shelf not too far away. “Almost an hour. I’ve been with him for about fifty minutes. He was only alone for a few minutes before I could come upstairs. It didn’t look like he had even knocked on your bedroom door, Marinette.”

“He didn’t let us know he’d gotten here.” the younger ravenette replied, a painful ache in her chest knowing that her friend had been suffering only feet away and she hadn’t known.

Sabine looked at the three teens and patted each one of them gently on the head. “Let’s let him rest for now, oui? I was thinking of making bāo for dinner tonight, and I’ll need some help to prepare it. Can you three help me?”

The three teens nodded, the heaviness regarding their friend still present, but with a renewed purpose, they found they were able to leave Adrien’s side. Alya and Nino were the first to follow Sabine into the kitchen, leaving the ravenette with the blonde.

Marinette looked at her friend, taking in his appearance. He had been crying, and badly by the looks of it. Slowly, cautiously, she brought her hand to his face and ran a thumb over the apple of his cheek, dry salt coming away with the movement. “Whatever it is that is upsetting you,” She whispered to his sleeping form. “We’ll help you make it better. I promise, Adrien. I’ll do everything in my power to help you feel better."

Private number: I’m here, where are you?

Unknown number: the vehicle is beside that statue. Bring the box over. 

Adrien sat on the large windowsill of his apartment window. This sill wasn’t big enough to be a proper seat, but since becoming Chat Noir, the blonde found himself sitting in unusual spots when he was thinking far away thoughts. And now, within the confines of his apartment, that’s exactly what he was doing. 

The soft shades of night were just beyond the window glass, the sun having set an hour ago. Originally, he had been watching the colors of sunset play across the Parisian sky and eventually fade into the darker hues of twilight and then night. The universe’s daily masterpiece was certainly something to behold, and something that brought a calm to the poor blonde’s frazzled mind.

The events of the day had been hard for him, this Adrien knew, and he hadn’t taken any of it as well as he thought he could have or should have. As he pulled his legs tighter to his chest, Sabine’s parting words before he left for home came to mind. 

“Nothing about this situation is okay, Adrien. But that is not your fault. You’ve done your best to make an honest case to your father that you can be independent of him and he’s not letting go. That’s on him, not you. t’s okay to feel wrong about this, because this isn’t normal. He’s doing exactly what he’s always done as Papillon, just this time he’s cornered you.”

At the time, he had just smiled weakly at her and nodded, barely believing what she said. But now that he was alone and had time to process it all, he agreed with her. He was not responsible for his father’s actions, he was a kid who barely had control of anything in his life up until the day he escaped. Gabriel was the adult in this situation and had supposedly been informed by his kwami and the grimoire of how serious the Wish was. Gabriel was the one who made the conscious choice to not only use the Miraculous selfishly but to hurt people in the process - either by taking advantage of people who were struggling or overwhelmed by emotion or by physically harming the heroes of Paris who had been chosen to stop him.

It was Gabriel who had left Adrien no choice but to fight against time. It was Gabriel who had backed him into the corner of which the only escape was a jump through a window, metaphorically of course.

But it was that very option that gave the boy pause. 

Adrien had dreams of getting married one day, most of those fantasies revolving around some nebulous time after he and Ladybug were free to reveal their identities to each other and him finding that she had fallen for him as hard as he had for her. It would be beautiful, with their civilian friends and superhero teammates in attendance. Ladybug would be stunning, he would cry tears of joy, and they would live happily ever after with a hamster or two. 

Now, those daydreams were tainted. Because that very act of love and self-giving was not going to happen. 

Instead, Adrien was going to need to explain to someone what was going on with his father and propose (oh the pun hurt to think about) a marriage of convenience. That person would need to be understanding enough to accept that and not ask him for anything more than he could give. Then, after they turned 18, they would divorce as the contract wouldn’t be needed anymore.

A divorcee at 18? Adrien thought as he ran a shaky hand through his hair. Absolument rédiculaire.

But he had to start thinking about people he trusted enough to ask of this. 

And there weren’t many. 

In fact, there was only one name that came to mind, no matter how many times he pushed it away. No matter how many times he told himself “Not Her! Please not her!” the steady stream of thought would reply “Then who? There’s no one else!”

Especially when her words from months ago on her balcony played in his mind.

“You are one of my dearest friends and if there is something I can do to help you through whatever it is you are struggling with, please just tell me and I’ll help. I promise, Adrien, I’ll be here.”

And it was heartbreaking, not just because he knew she would, but because by doing so he would ruin whatever dreams of happiness she had. She offered her help so freely, as she had already proven she would help him multiple times since he landed on her rooftop. 

Asking her would be so easy because he was assured she would help him either find someone who could do what he was asking or do it herself. 

And that stung.

Because Marinette was in love with someone. Marinette was in love with her Bouton d'Or.

She didn’t know that Adrien knew that because she had told Chat Noir about the boy she loved. She had practiced a beautiful declaration of love with him that night after Glaciator’s most recent akumatization on her balcony, the faerie lights creating a glow around her, highlighting her pinking cheeks as she whispered a heartfelt “Je t’aime” to her love with Chat as a stand-in.

Bouton d'Or was one lucky man. The lucky man to hold the heart of one of the most wonderful girls in all of Paris in the palm of his unaware hands! It had taken all of Adrien’s restraint to not go looking for that boy that held his friend’s affections after that night and slap them upside the head for being stupid and oblivious. How dare he not notice the beautiful ravenette with a heart of gold and intelligence to rival Ladybug herself! 

And how dare he, Adrien Agreste - who was not Marinette’s golden button - think about trapping his friend in a marriage of convenience. His dearest friend deserved the world for how wonderful she was! And here he was, thinking about using her - well, more accurately, her signature - to free himself from his crazed father.

He couldn’t help the heavy groan that escaped his lips at the thought. 

He couldn’t ask that of his dearest friend, his friend on both sides of the mask, for the same reason he couldn’t ask Ladybug - he cared about her, deeply, and it would be unjust and unfair to ask her.

But if he wanted to be free, if he wanted to make sure his father couldn’t legally touch him, couldn’t force him back into that cage he called a bedroom, couldn’t pry Plagg away from him… Adrien would need to get married.

As if summoned by his distress, Plagg fluttered into the blonde’s line of sight and stared at him in the darkness, glowing green eyes capturing emerald green. “Tu vas bien?” the little cat asked.

Adrien shook his head, blonde fringe swaying with the movement. “Non. Just… thinking heavy thoughts.”

“About everything that happened today?”

“Oui, but mostly about my… options.” The blonde said slowly, leaning his head against the cool glass. “I don’t have a lot of people in my life that I trust enough to ask to marry me, much less for convenience.”

Plagg hummed in agreement but didn’t interject. 

“How can I ask someone to marry me for convenience, Plagg?” Adrien asked, anger seeping into his voice as he practically spits the word out, hating the way it feels on his tongue. “I would just be using them, or at the very least their signature, as legal protection for two years. For my benefit, with no real regard for them. It makes me feel… dirty just thinking about it. As if I’ve already abused someone’s kindness even though I haven’t even asked anyone. That the mere thought of ‘I could ask Her!’ is pathetic. I can’t. I can’t do that to anyone. I can’t do that to her .”

“So there is a her that you would ask if you could get over this moral conundrum you’ve tied yourself into?” The black cat asked evenly, coming to hover a bit closer to his Chosen’s face. 

“Moral conundrum? Plagg, this is someone else’s life we’re talking about here. Marriage isn’t supposed to be something thrown around willy-nilly!” The heat in the boy’s chest rose as indignation clawed at his throat. “This isn’t how I wanted things to go -”

“And it’s not your fault that they are going this way,” Plagg cut him off, glaring into his eyes, his tone leaving no room for debate. “It’s Gabriel Agreste’s fault.”

Adrien glared back. “I know that, Plagg.” He growled. “That makes this whole asking thing even worse. I would be making Marinette pay for what Gabriel has done.”

“Ah!” The black kwami crowed in triumph. “So we are talking about the same girl. I was worried that I would need to talk you down from asking Ladybug.”

The blonde blinked. “I don’t want to ask either of them,” he retorted solemnly. “I don’t want to ask anyone if that was an option. But it’s not. And… and with secret identities, asking Ladybug would be stupid. Plus, she has enough on her plate. She doesn’t need me adding to it any more than I already have.” Adrien turned his eyes to the night skyline. “And Marinette… sure she’s the ‘safer’ option, but that doesn’t make this right. She’s in love with someone, Plagg, and I… I feel like I’m encroaching on territory that isn’t mine to claim. Her heart belongs elsewhere, and I don’t… I don’t want to hurt her by doing this.”

Curiously, the kwami was silent for a long moment, as if carefully considering a response before voicing it. “Adrien?” He asked gently.

The boy in question turned to look at his companion. “Oui?”

“I want you to consider talking to Marinette about everything that’s going on. Or at the very least, everything that won’t immediately give away that you are Chat Noir.” The black cat suggested sagely. “Lay as much out there as you want and then let her make an informed decision. You trust her, oui?”

“Absolutely!”

“Then talk to her about this. It’s an unfair position that Gabriel has put you in, but you can make it less unfair to her by explaining what you can and being open with her. Marinette’s a smart girl and know’s how to protect her heart. She’ll tell you if this burden is too heavy for her or if it’s one that she’s willing to shoulder. Then, once she’s made her choice, we can proceed. How does that sound?”

Adrien paused, knowing that Plagg was right. He could tie himself into knots all he wanted by talking himself into and then out of asking Marinette to marry him, but if he laid everything out for her and it was a mutual decision he would have a lot more peace of mind regarding his choice. Slowly, he nodded. “Alright. I’ll talk with her about it.”

“Good.” Plagg smiled. “Now let’s get you to bed. You have school in the morning.”

Before they could make their way to the bed, Adrien reached out and pulled the kwami to his cheek. "Thank you, Plagg. I don't know what I'd do without you."

Chapter Text

Day 73

“Bonjour! You’ve reached Adrien. Please leave a message and I’ll get back to you as soon as I can. Merci!”

“Adrien, it’s Me. Montagne. I need you to call me back as soon as you have a moment. I know you have school today, but this is important. Your father has filed an appeal regarding your protection order. Call me.”

Adrien’s hand shook as he hung up his call with his avocat, fear and rage churning uncomfortably within him. The sadness and grief from the day prior and the depression-like haze he had found himself in that morning were washed away, leaving him both quivering and fuming. 

As of that moment, the appeal was in review, so the magistrate or judge reviewing it had yet to issue judgement. But, considering that the investigation into Adrien’s injuries was - in all but name - concluded with no findings or arrests, there was a possibility that Gabriel may win this round.

And that would mean Adrien would be forced to return to the mansion. Probably by police escort unless he went willingly.

He wasn’t going to go willingly. And he needed a plan.

Now.

During the call, Me. Montagne had stated that he may be able to buy the blonde some time, especially with the statements taken by Victor, his tutors, teachers, and employer, but there was no guarantee that a judge wouldn’t still drop the order since no charges had been filed. 

Deliberately, Adrien slid his phone back into his pocket and ran a hand through his hair. His father was trying to force him into line from at least two angles in his civilian life and - with the way his luck was going - it was possible that other angles would be attacked soon enough. Slowly, a plan began to take shape in his mind.

He needed to reach out to his employer, landlord, and headmaster. He needed to know who had his back in this fight and the only way he was going to figure that out would be to talk to people. Taking a look at the time, he noted he needed to make his way to class. 

Lunch was in an hour. He would start making calls the moment the bell rang.

He would have to talk to Marinette later.

Gabriel’s icy gaze looked over the translated grimoire once more, reviewing everything that had been noted about his miraculous. He had reviewed it many times while being separated from the jewel, but that was solely out of precautions. He couldn’t afford for some slip to occur and the police putting two and two together. 

It was one of the things that had surprised him about Adrien’s escape over two months ago. There had been no raid by the miraculous users on the mansion, even though there had been sightings of the heroes. It was possible that Ladybug was training her team to be more effective against him, to wait for him to make a mistake before moving in. He would have to play his cards very carefully in order to not be caught unawares. 

But, he smirked at the thought. They don’t know that I’ve discovered more of the powers my miraculous possess. 

And he was going to keep it that way, but only for a little while longer.

There was just one more thing he needed before he could do that.

Then he’d have Ladybug and Chat Noir’s miraculous. And with those in hand, his victory.

“Where’ve you been, Mec?” Nino asked as his blonde friend sat down at the lunch table the bespeckled boy shared with Alya and Marinette. There was a concerned edge to the boy’s voice, a faint reminder of what happened the day before. 

“I had to make some phone calls,” Adrien said simply, pulling out his lunch from his satchel and taking a bite of his green apple. “Something’s come up and I need to make sure my bases are covered.”

That made all three of his friends sit up straight and pay absolute attention. 

“What happened?” Marinette asked, her soft, but not timid, her blue eyes wide.

A lot, ma Princesse. He thought to himself, restraining himself from looking too softly at her. And I'm worried about telling it to you, but I will. I have to.

Adrien took another bite of his apple and chewed thoughtfully, both to stop himself from vocalizing that thought and to consider what he should say. With the case against Gabriel all but dismissed, he had asked Me. Montagne if that meant that there were no legal gags on him regarding talking about what happened. His avocat advised that while, yes, the legal gags were off, he shouldn’t tell the world about what had happened in case new charges were brought at a later time, something his avocat was already working on.

And therein lay the issue.

Because right next to Marinette was Alya Césaire and he would have to tread very carefully because of her, regardless of their friendship. He could plead off the record until he was blue in the face and hoped that she would take that seriously enough to not let anything slip.

But there was also Lila. 

Maybe some things had changed between the Ladyblogger and the liar since learning about the rumor about Marinette from months ago, but that was no guarantee. She still spoke with the Italian classmate and at least appeared friendly with her...

Plus, he didn’t really want to talk about what had come up here in the open, in the middle of the school cafeteria. Adrien had taken his call on a rooftop after transforming into Chat Noir just to keep from prying ears. 

Swallowing the bite of his apple, he turned his eyes to his three friends and sighed. “Not here. Later?” He debated for a moment if it would be wise to bring them to his apartment, considering two of them already knew it’s location. After a moment, he added. “Are you all available after school?”

“For a few hours,” Alya replied. “I’ve got to watch the twins tonight since my parents are going out and Nora has a tournament.”

“I’m free,” Nino added. “I’ll just let my folks know.”

Marinette was the one who winced. “I’ve got a shift at the bakery an hour after school,” She said, her voice drenched in regret. "I-I wouldn't be able to go anywhere besides home or the park next to my house, and with it being cold…" she blinked at Adrien, as if she discovered the words she wanted to say. "You guys can come to my place and talk there. My shift will be until closing and I'm sure Maman won't mind a few more people around the dinner table if everyone's okay with that. Of course, I-I'll check with her!"

Adrien looked to Alya and Nino who both nodded their agreement before turning back to Marinette with a sincere smile. "That would be really great, Marinette. Thanks for offering."

She smiled brightly in return, cheeks tinted pink, and the expression unintentionally reviving the ache in Adrien's chest while she brought out her phone. "I'll text Maman now."

Nooroo's purple eyes stared up in horror at Gabriel Agreste. Being temporarily renounced had been jarring and disorienting, not to mention that some of his last conscious moments had been while his master was using his strength and agility boosts to attack Adrien, his master's own son and Plagg's Chosen.

Oh how nice it must be to have a Chosen with such a good heart. The butterfly thought as he eyed the elixir in the man's hand. Within a vial no bigger than the man's thumb, was an argon purple liquid that gave off a strange black glow. Nooroo was not unfamiliar with this potion, though darker Chosens' and masters of the black cat, in particular, were known to use the darker side of the grimoire's powers.

Though there was that one Ladybug who had gone rouge…

But now it was the butterfly that was once more descending into a deeper darkness. One that there would be no coming back from.

"Maître," the butterfly kwami croaked, trying to get his words out as quickly as possible before he was silenced. "Please reconsider! There is no coming back from this elixir. Not even the Miraculous Ladybug or the W-"

"Quiet, Nooroo," Gabriel said coldly and the kwami's mouth vanished. "I have read the warning from the grimoire. There is no need for you to repeat what I already know. I have made my decision."

Nooroo deflated, wings dropping, mouthless face lowered. 

"You may have your voice back," The platinum-haired man added as his glasses reflected the odd light from the potion, the order passing his lips as if he was granting a boon in distaste.

"...thank you, Maître."

"Come, we have work to do."

"As you wish, Maître,” the kwami sighed following after Gabriel who touched the reactivated controls on the gilded painting in the office. Slowly, the elevator descended to the butterfly garden below. When the glass opened, the two entered the space. It hadn’t changed much in the two months, but it had grown colder, Nooroo noted with a shiver. It wasn’t cold enough to harm or kill the butterflies used for akumatization, but it was enough to make Nooroo slightly uncomfortable. 

Not that he was comfortable with his Maître, especially when he was in this kind of… state.

Years ago, Nooroo had come to the conclusion that Gabriel was a desperate man. Somewhere along the way, he had gone from desperate to willing to do evil to get his way. 

Maybe he had always been that way and Nooroo had been blind to it. Emotionally, Gabriel was cold, and thus Nooroo’s empathic abilities were hampered. Though even if he had seen and recognized it as soon as he met the man, well, there wasn’t much the kwami could have done. Within seconds of releasing him from his miraculous, Gabriel had purposely declared to Nooroo that he was his master and ordered him to tell the man everything he could about his miraculous and about the Wish.

Nooroo hadn’t stood a chance.

But now, as he watched Gabriel Agreste drink the purple potion, he resigned himself to on solitary fact.

This would all be over, sooner than he had expected, and not how he had hoped.

“Nooroo, transform me.”

The purple kwami vanished into the broach at Gabriel’s throat and after a momentary flash of purple light twinged black, a new villain stood before the butterfly window.

Papillon had failed. Papillombre had failed.

Danainae - a poisonous butterfly - wouldn’t fail.

But first, to inform his enemies of the change in the game. Reaching out, Danainae beckoned one of the white butterflies around him to his hand. Fluttering innocently, unaware of its dark purpose, the winged insect rested on its master’s palm. 

The villian cupped its vector carefully and infused it with the darkest of intentions, allowing the restraint he had kept to melt away. With his inhibitions gone, this akuma would be stronger and deadlier than his previous attempts. And it wouldn’t require the person’s agreement to be akumatized. Landing on the victim would be enough.

After that, Danainae would be in control.

“Go, my dearest akuma,” He whispered darkly, warm breath giving flight to the delicate wings. “Find my son and poison his or anyone’s heart around him. It’s time for the games to end.”

There were only two more classes left for the day, then Adrien would go to the Dupain-Cheng home and talk to Nino, Alya, and Marinette about everything going on. As he headed in the direction of his next class, the blonde was still contemplating what exactly he could share. It would probably be best to rehash what he had told Nino as it was vague enough to not tip Marinette off to the similarity between Adrien’s escape and Chat’s. Then he could elaborate on the emancipation proceedings. 

Anything more would need to be told to Marinette in private. Nino and Alya were bound to find out eventually about the marriage method of emancipation - Adrien wouldn’t be surprised if Alya looked it up while he told them what was going on - but he’d rather hold off on that can of worms until after he spoke with the ravenette about it. 

Rolling his shoulders, the blonde felt the tension there loosen slightly. He had needed to remind himself all day to not tense his shoulders and clench his jaw. Even though his injuries were mostly healed, those actions could and would aggravate them. He was pretty sure he was going to need a massage or at the very least a hot shower after talking to his friends. Maybe Jiahao could recommend a place.

Plagg wiggled violently in his shirt pocket, causing the hidden hero to halt and look around. There weren’t many students in this hallway, but the few that were there were walking towards their classroom or grabbing things from their locker. Nothing looked out of p-

Then Adrien saw it.

There, only a few meters away from Adrien in the halls of Dupont Lycée, invading his sanctuary, was a black winged butterfly. It hovered, darkness leaking from the tips of it’s wings creating a ghoulish effect that he had never seen before on an akuma. It appeared to be looking at him, as if taunting its prey.

The blonde tensed, immediately going into protection mode. First he needed to get the civilians out of the immediate area, then transform and call Ladybug.

Taking a deep breath and pulling out his phone, Adrien screamed and flung his arms out as if trying to shield everyone from the oozing butterfly, alerting the students and teachers around him. “AKUMA! Everyone get out!”

The result was instantaneous as people immediately began to flee, some catching glimpses of the dark butterfly as they turned tail. Students grabbed other's hands and pulled them down the hallways, teachers grabbing anything they could to keep the butterfly at bay - folders to fan it away or objects to crush it. A moment later, Adrien turned tail and ran as the rear guard, rapidly typing a message to Alya.

"Ah!" A voice screamed close to Adrien, followed by the sound of someone falling to the ground. He turned, hand reaching out towards the downed student in the chaos. It was his classmate, Teresé, panting and face pinched in pain. 

Out of the corner of his eye, Adrien saw the black butterfly folding it’s wings as it dove towards the girl on the floor. 

"No!" Adrien screamed, flinging himself in Teresé’s direction to try to knock her out of the way.

But he was too slow.

"Don't you dare touch her, Papilliombre!!" Another voice screamed, a masculine voice, followed by a blur just beyond the terrified girl. Adrien watched in horror as another young man flung himself over Teresé, shielding her from the akuma…only for it’s black wings to absorb into his jacket.

"Louis…" Teresé whispered as Adrien finally arrived at her side, pulling her away from the boy and to her feet - noticing that she was favoring her left leg. 

"Get her out of here!" The boy, Louis, yelled to Adrien, his eyes wide and panicked as a black butterfly framed his face. "Please! She's…" he groaned, clutching his head against Gabriel's power, bubbles of transmutation already starting to cover his frame. "She's all I have! Go!!"

Adrien met the boy's eyes, nodded, and, without a second thought, scooped Teresé into his arms and ran. The girl clutches at his shirt, sobbing, and the blonde fought hard to keep her secure in his arms, even though she wasn’t moving though he did note that she was a bit heavier than he had expected.

Not that that was a problem! She appeared to be a healthy weight. Just…He could already feel out out of shape he was.

Damn injured ribs.

As he ran, he shouted left and right for people to get out, that there was an akuma in the school. Part of him was surprised at how fast people reacted, since Papillombre had been inactive for over two months now.

Then again, that had put Paris on edge. Especially when Ladybug didn’t come out to announce victory. 

Damn Gabriel.

As they arrived at the doors to the school, he was thankful someone had opened them, allowing students and teachers alike to escape. Looking left and right, Adrien decided that the best place to bring Terese would be the bakery just down the street. Sabine could look after her, he hoped.

"He… he sacrificed himself for me…" Teresé sobbed as he started moving again.

"He must really care about you," Adrien whispered back, hoping his words would be soothing as he carefully maneuvered the steps of the school and headed towards the bakery - hoping the akuma wouldn't look there. "Ladybug and Chat Noir will free him from Papillombre. He'll be okay." He assured.

She whimpered but said no more as they entered the shop, her arms wrapped tightly around herself. Carefully, Adrien lowered her to her feet, supporting her from the side as they hobbled within, and called out to Sabine.

The dark haired woman had been behind the counter and as soon as she locked eyes on the two teens she rushed to them. "What happened, Adrien?" She asked, eyes flipping between the two teens before her as she guided them to the counter. 

"She… there's an akuma." He began, breathing hard due to the run. "The… the young man who was akumatized asked me to bring her somewhere safe. Can…"

"Absolutely," Sabine answered, turning her attention completely to the girl. "Come dear, let's get you seated. How about a glass of water or cup of tea?"

"W-water, please. I'm…" Teresé whispered back as they walked away. 

The dark haired woman's eyes widened, and she urgently gestured for Adrien to leave. "Be safe," she mouthed.

He nodded, taking a deep breath before running out of the store once more. Within seconds, Chat Noir was bounding towards the school - and the screaming that echoed in it's halls.

Alya’s phone buzzed at the same time as the intercom blared an alert.

“Attention! Attention! Attention! This is not a drill, repeat. Not a drill. There is an akuma in the building. All students and teacher are to evacuate to designated safe zones until Ladybug’s Cure. Attention, all students and faculty, evacuate to designated safe zones.”

Everyone was out of their chairs within seconds of the alert, and the hidden fox hero thanked her lucky stars that this was a class she shared with Marinette. The two locked eyes across the room and nodded solemnly as they followed their classmates in the direction of the nearest safe zone.

Luck seemed to favor them again when slipping away to a unoccupied room was easier than it had been before Papillombre’s “break”. 

“Check the Ladyblog before we transform,” Marinette said as she shut the door and opened her purse to allow Tikki out. “See if anyone submitted any information about what kind of akuma we are dealing with.”

Alya was already opening her phone as the statement left the ravenette’s lips, Trixx hovering by his Chosen's ear. She frowned slightly when she saw a picture file text message from Adrien of all people flashing up on the screen. She quickly opened it, hoping it wasn’t a dopey meme that would waste her time.

It wasn’t.

Adrien: Butterfly in the south corridor. Can you get a message to Ladybug? This one looks different from the others.

Attached was a rather good picture of the butterfly in question. Years of modeling must have steadied the blonde’s hands enough that even in peril they didn’t shake. The butterfly was midnight black and didn’t have the usual purple lightning stripe on its wings. Swallowing thickly, she turned the image to Marinette. “We…might have a problem.”

The ravenette looked at the image, did a double take, and then grabbed the phone from her friend's hands. “Putain de merde,” She whispered. “Did… Did Papillombre get an upgrade!?”

“Only one way to find out,” Alya replied, swallowing the dread that suddenly rose in her throat. After a moment, the two heroines called on their transformations. Ladybug lept out into the school while Rena Furtive made her way into the shadows. 

They would meet up after everything was done.

The corridor was completely obliterated when Chat Noir returned to the scene. Rubble and rebar littered what would have been the hallway. 

*&*

And what was worse was the smell.

The iron smell of blood was thick in the air and the groans of injured civilians filled his ears.

Pulling out his baton, Chat dialed for emergency services. Even if every injury would be set right with the Miraculous Cure, there was no need for civilians to suffer until then. "Bonjour," he greeted after someone answered. "This is Chat Noir. I'm a ground zero of an akumatization at Dupont Lycée. There are injuries and we need emergency services immediately."

"Right away, M. Noir. Are you able to stay on the line and pass along information regarding the injuries?"

"Not this time, I'm afraid," he answered. "This akuma is level 5."

"Understood. Ambulance and rescue teams are enroute."

"Merci beaucoup." Chat slid the phone shut quickly and made his way towards the loudest groans. It would be best for him to try to get what information he could as well as help to free as many civilians from the debris as possible. 

The first signs of life were a teacher and a young male student. The teacher was trying to keep the young man whose legs were pinned under a large piece of wall. T Chat hurried over and knelt by the pair. 

"Look, kid," the teacher - one of the gym teachers - addressed the injured teen. "Chat Noir's here. Things are going to be okay."

The cat hero nodded, green eyes assessing the state of the rubble. He could either lift it and have the teacher pull the kid free or he could cataclysm it. He'd have to recharge and he did have a few slices of cheese on him…

The kid groaned in pain and Chat made his decision. "Cata-"

*$*

"Chat Noir!" A voice boomed nearby, shaking the ground and causing the rubble to shift. 

The injured screamed in response, sending shivers of ice down the blonde's back. Not good! His mind screamed as he pulled his baton from his back and extended it to three-quarter staff, just in time to hear the wails of emergency sirens. New plan: move the akuma from the area and ping Ladybug. Cautiously, he stood and turned to face the voice.

A few meters down the broken hallway was a figure draped in black hovering in the air. Inky black wings similar to a huge bat held it aloft and in the transformed man's hand was a long, thin blade. Crazed eyes framed by a black butterfly stared into the black cat's very soul. 

"It's time to come home, petit minou,” The akumatized boy said in Gabriel’s voice, though not as loud as before. 

So, Gabriel can now communicate directly through his akuma victims? Great. Just great! Please let no one recognize his voice. Please let no one recognize his voice. Chat thought as he twirled his baton before pulling it into a mid guard, growling at the misuse of Marinette’s nickname. “Not going to happen, now or ever, M. Dramatique Papillombre.” he said calmly, though his heart was pounding in his ears.

“Papillombre was weak,” Gabriel’s voice replied with a smirk, flying closer and tilting his head slightly to the left. “You may call me Danainae now.”

“Another name change?” Chat’s baton squealed slightly in his hands under the pressure of his super strength backed grip. "Are you sure you aren't being dramatic?”

“The game has changed, ma petit minou,” His father’s voice turned darker, black framed eyes boring into him. “I’m sure you saw the new… design of my akuma, Chat Noir. It comes with a… perk if you will.”

“A perk?” Years of modeling schooled his features and he did his best to keep the dread from reflecting in his eyes. He only hoped that his ears and tail didn’t give him away.

“Yes, but you’ll have to deakumatize my victim first. But since that won't be happening, I’ll be taking your miraculous now.”

Oh no. That does Not sound good. Face set to determination, Chat preformed a backflip and hit the akumasona square in the jaw, sending him reeling. He could only hope that the blow had impacted his father in some way, shape, or form.

“That’s if you can catch me!”

And with that, Chat launched himself out of the hole where the wall had once stood, desperately trying to think of a place that would be open and likely have less civilians around. This akumasona had no qualms about hurting people and he had yet to discover if that was purely his father’s doing or if the boy under the akuma agreed to that.

Considering how Louis’ first instinct was to protect Teresé and scrambled for someone to get her away, nor that there was any acceptance of an offer of power before the black substance consumed him… Chat didn’t think it was the latter. 

His delicate hearing picked up the sound of wings behind him as well as the scream of emergency sirens. Carefully sliding his communicator ear bud into his left ear, Chat dialed Ladybug. 

She picked up immediately. “Chaton? Where are you?”  

“Being chased by a new akumasona,” he replied, diving out of the way as the winged man struck the ground where he had been, sword leaving a sizable dent in the pavement. “We have a problem, Ladybug. Looks like Papillon’s going by a new name now: Danainae. I haven’t been able to see if there’s anything really different about his akumatization powers, but he seems to be in complete control of his akuma. A witness of the akumatization told me that there was no agreement to the power, nor was the person under duress when akumatized.”

“...merde…” 

“That was my thought exactly,” He quipped, not bothering to counsel her on her use of foul language. “He’s already destroyed the hall at Dupont Lycée and there are injured. EMS should have arrived by now.”

“I have your tracker on, Chaton. Think you can keep him distracted while I whip up a plan?”

“Your wish is my command. Just please hurry, my Lady,” He brought up his baton to block a strike from the man’s sword. The shockwave shook his entire being and he gritted his teeth. “I’d rather not become a shish kabob-tail.”

After using Cataclysm, Lucky Charm (in the form of a large fishing net), and two light poles, the akumatized victim was finally free. It hadn’t been an easy capture, and both heroes were already down to two dots or pads on their miraculous. The “dripping” butterfly fluttered rapidly away from the torn hoodie, but it was that very hoodie that gave Chat Noir pause. 

Nothing about the cleansing of the akuma was immediately different, but there was a stain of sorts on the jacket. Holding it carefully in his clawed hands, the superhero studied it the black splotch, alarm bells ringing for an unknown reason in the back of his mind. 

When it didn’t vanish after the Miraculous Cure, those alarm bells seemed valid. 

“Ladybug,” He called to his partner, green eyes wide. “Can you come look at this?”

The spotted heroine, who had been comforting the akuma victim, stood and came over to her partner, brows furrowed in concern. “What is it, Chaton?” she asked, her eyes narrowing at the jacket in his hands.

“The stain,” He stated, doing his best to keep the panic from his voice. “It’s right where the butterfly came from and it didn’t vanish after the cure. I… I’m not sure if I should give it back to the victim. Danainae mentioned his new powers come with a perk and I’m not sure if this is related to that.”

Ladybug placed a finger to her chin, considering the stain, before reaching out. She frowned as Chat pulled it away from her. 

“Sorry, my Lady,” He stated, voice drenched in concern. “I don’t think either of us should touch it until we can talk to our kwamis. Do you mind bringing the boy back to Dupont Lycée and meeting me at the spot?”

Ladybug’s blue eyes studied his face, lip twisting as she considered his request. “Alright. I’ll meet you there in 15 minutes?” 

“I’ll be waiting,” Chat smiled, the expression strained as he bowed and launched himself to the roof tops and running to get as far away as he could before Plagg’s transformation dropped. Jumping down into an empty alleyway and looking all around, placed the jacket on the ground with the butterfly stain facing the sky, and whispered the detransformation phrase.

“Tikki’s going to be hurting after that one…” Plagg groaned as he fell into Adrien’s outstretched hand, paws out to receive his cheese. 

“What do you mean by that?” the blonde asked, leaning against the wall of one of the buildings making up the alleyway. 

The black kwami took three bites of camembert before replying. “As I’m sure you are aware, that akuma was not normal.” Adrien nodded his agreement and Plagg continued. “Danainae is a fitting name for a butterfly holding that power, as that magical ooze around it is a poison. One that your Ladybug doesn’t have the antidote for. You did good not giving the jacket back to that Louis kid.”

Adrien was sure his heart had stopped in his chest. “P-Poison!”

The look of pure sadness that Plagg gave him only confirmed that he hadn’t misheard what was said. The blonde boy slumped against the wall harder and slid down to a sitting position, being mindful not to touch the jacket. 

“Since yo- Papillon and Mayura had captured the old man, I had hoped that they hadn’t gotten their hands on Fu’s translation of the Grimoire. I should have guessed that he would have gone looking for power ups and upgrades to the butterfly and peacock while reviewing the translated text.” Plagg added sadly. “I… foolishly hoped that Fu hadn’t translated that particular ‘upgrade’. It’s called Yìtú and it’s a potion for the Chosen, not the kwami. Essentially, it enhances the user’s abilities by intensifying their intentions. A good alined Chosen’s abilities will become stronger and more powerful for the sake of justice, truth, or whatever virtue they exemplify the most. For bad alined chosen’s… well… they already had evil intentions to begin with without the potion.”

Adrien didn’t need to ask. He knew his kwami was referring vaguely to one of his kittens who had fallen to corruption, maybe several. And clearly the memories hurt his friend. The blonde lifted his hand and brought his friend to his chest, purring lightly to offer comfort as his kwami had done for him more times than he could count recently. 

“I’ll be okay, kid,” Plagg sighed. “But you do need to talk to Ladybug about this. And don’t let her touch the stain! That things needs to be destroyed and you are going to need a very powerful cataclysm in order to do it. I’ll unlock the instructions in your baton once you are transformed and I will need more cheese than usual afterwards.”

The blonde nodded and released his kwami from the hug. “Ready?” Plagg nodded as he swallowed the last bite of camembert. “Plagg, transform me!”

“Oh where is he?” Ladybee asked the air around her as she waited on the rooftop.

When she had detransformed, Tikki had been unusually weaker and - while she insisted she could still transform Marinette back into Ladybug - she insisted that her Chosen unify her miraculous with another from the miracle box and drop her ladybug transformation after Chat arrived, as she was still weak and needed to talk with the black clad hero. 

Which left Ladybee alone on an abandoned rooftop, waiting impatiently for her partner to arrive.

Tikki had looked sick. And that terrified her. 

“My apawlogies for my tardiness, my Lady,” Chat Noir’s voice said as he landed with an audible thud behind her. He blinked as she turned around and took in her appearance, before tilting his head to the right, questioningly. “Why are you using two miraculouses?”

“Tikki isn’t doing well,” The ravenette began, fighting hard to keep the Marinette-like panic out of her voice. “She told me to unify her transformation so that my identity would still remain unknown while she discusses what happened earlier.”

The blonde nodded slowly. “Sounds fair. Plagg told me what he could about the akuma, so we can compare notes.” He held up the jacket. “He said I’ll need to destroy this with a…” He pulled up the miraculous guide on his baton and frowned at the screen. “B-... I can’t say it until I’m ready to use it. But I'm afraid we won't be able to return it to it's owner.”

It didn’t take much for Ladybee to guess what that stronger power might be, and that thought sent a shiver down her spine. “A-Alright. Tikki, detransform me.”

A flash of pink surrounded her, leaving black and yellow in it’s wake. Reaching out, she caught Tikki carefully in her hands and smiled worriedly at her kwami. 

The ladybug kwami smiled weakly up at her Chosen and Chat. “Hi, Chat,” She greeted gently. “It’s been a while.”

Chat’s green eyes were wide in horror as he took in the kwami’s appearance. Her usually bright red skin was faded a very dark pink and the black spots looked gray. And her eyes! Her usually bright periwinkle eyes were now a dull sky blue. Ladybee hadn’t been kidding when she said her kwami looked ill. “Mon Dieu! Tikki!” He croaked. “P-Plagg said that you would be hurting after cleansing that akuma, but-but I never guessed you would be like this!”

Slowly, she hovered over to the black cat who held out his clawed hands to catch her. Once she was settled in his palms she gave him a stern look. “This isn’t your fault, Chat Noir. The blame for this is Danainae and his alone. He made his choice to use Yìtú just like he’s been misusing Nooroo’s powers.” Her gaze softened. “Marinette told us about your injuries that night, so I understand your hesitance to tell my Chosen who Danainae is. I’m assuming there are things that need to be addressed before you can reveal that pertinent information?”

Chat nodded slowly, his face crestfallen. “I-I don’t like hiding this from you, my Lady,” He whispered. “It’s just not safe for me to reveal it yet. Soon though. I have a plan, it just… needs a few more players.”

Bee nodded slowly, accepting his explanation, though the news of a plan was new to her. Something must have changed since his last visit to her balcony, besides his father’s “Upgrade”. “I understand, Chat,” She replied gently, placing her hand on his arm. His green eyes met her, shimmering. “Whatever it is that’s holding you back, we’ll get through it. Come to me when you are ready and I’ll always be here for you, Chat Noir. You and me against the world, no matter what. Okay?” She held out a hand for a fist bump. 

He smiled, though it was weak, before bumping her fist with his. “No matter what.”

Mari: hey Adrien, something's come up. Would it be alright if we all talked tomorrow at lunch?

Adrien: that's fine! That attack was pretty crazy so I completely understand a raincheck. Does tomorrow work okay for you, Nino? Alya?

Alya: girl I was just about to message you guys about this! Tomorrow would be great. 

Nino: tomorrow's fine. if you need me sooner, Mec, I'm a phone call away.

Adrien: 👍

Chapter Text

Day 73 cont

Marinette scanned the recipe once more, her blue eyes focused on each word. There would be no mistakes, she couldn't afford to mess this up.

Not long after arriving back home - after assuring her parents that she was safe and had been hiding from the akuma with Alya - she had begun frantically searching through her translation of the grimoire. Tikki lay down on a flower pillow on the girl's desk while the ravenette searched the digital book, exhausted and still pale, but not hurting as much as before. 

"Would… do you think it would be under poisons or butterflies?" Marinette asked aloud, though not expecting an answer. 

"Poisons, subsection butterflies." A stern voice replied from behind her. 

The ravenette froze, nearly dropping her tablet in the process. Blinking, she turned in the direction of the voice and came face to face with her reluctant mentor, Celestial Guardian Su Han. The man towered over her, piercing eyes staring into her very soul, but there was a glimmer of compassion there unlike their previous encounters. 

While he had not been eager to help the newest guardian of the Zodiac Miracle Box - especially since her training was nothing compared to how she should have been trained, reminding Marinette strongly of her ultra-traditional grand-père - he had reluctantly agreed a month or so after Fu Furieux to offer her some instruction, though she had to prove herself to be an exceptional student. He wouldn't take her role of guardian away, so he, as Celestial Master, needed to instruct her as he could… until she could come to the temple for intense training.

She hurriedly bowed to the man. "Maître Su Han. I-I wasn't expecting you."

Su Han nodded briefly in return. "Special circumstances, Ladybug. Something was deeply wrong with that akuma and I was right to conclude that Tikki would be severely weakened as a result. Come. Must prepare the antidote and counter potion for Tikki."

Marinette swallowed thickly and followed the man to a table she had set up behind the dressing divider to make potions. 

"I'm still not very good with your technology," he admitted sharply. "So you will need to locate the antidote within your copy of the text. I believe it is within the first ten potions under the antidote heading. Show me the page and I'll confirm."

Squaring her shoulders, the ravenette began flipping through the digital pages.

Time to get to work. 

Paris isn't the biggest city in the world, at roughly 105.4 square kilometers. 

So making his way out of Paris was easier said than done, Chat Noir realized, trying to think through a strategy. He had a piece of magicamembert on him - which would get him out of the city in no time, but he would need to do something different for the return home. 

Snapping his fingers, he figured it out. The metro. That'll work. 

"Alright Plagg," he muttered as he pulled out the purple cheese from the storage he kept it in. "Power up." Shoving the cheese in his mouth, he hurriedly swallowed it and jumped into the air as the green transformation light overtook him. His suit instantly modified to the flight suit, green bat wings sprouting from his back as he rocketed into the air. 

Once he had enough lift, Astrochat headed for the edge of the city, humming to himself to pass the time. Reaching for his baton, he checked his progress and noted that at his current speed, it would take him about an hour to get to Forêt de Sénart. But Plagg had been firm: to destroy the butterfly-stained jacket, Adrien would need space and preferably few civilians around. 

He would just need to be patient. 

Good thing he had music downloaded on his baton. 

Teresé leaned hard against the door of her room, letting out a sigh. It had taken longer than she expected to get home from Tom and Sabine’s Pasteriee and her nerves were still shot from… what had happened a few hours prior. 

Every time she blinked her brown eyes, all she could see was Louis, his hazel eyes wide as he screamed for Adrien to get her out of the immediate area. It had been hard to just sit in the Dupain-Cheng apartment with the kindly owners who watched over her until the Miraculous Cure. Pulling her curly brunette hair from the hair tie that confined it, the girl made her way to her bed and slowly sank into the mattress, then kicked her shoes off and lay carefully on her left side, hand curled around her swollen abdomen. 

In response to the touch, the flutter of a kick pressed against the inside of her body.

She smiled, caressing her belly. “Salut, ma cacahuète,” Teresé whispered. “How are you? Maman is tired. Today has been… a long day.”

The baby within her womb wiggled but didn’t kick this time. 

“The world out here is pretty scary, ma cacahuète,” She continued. “But don’t worry. Maman and Papa will protect you. Papa did that today,” The girl’s brown eyes stung as tears filled her eyes. “H-he’s a really good man, we are so lucky -”

Teresé was cut off by the sudden ringing of her phone. Tears cut short, she pulled the device from her jacket pocket and blinked hard at the screen. She almost started crying again when she saw Louis’ name and picture flash up on the screen. 

The brunette answered quickly. “Louis! Are you okay? Where are you?”

“ Oh Dieu merci ,” Louis whispered, his voice sounding like music to her ears. “ Terese, ma trésor, I’m so sorry! I meant to call sooner, but the headmistress was required to take a report of my akumatization. I promise I’m okay. Ladybug’s cure took care of any injuries and she couldn't return my jacket, but I’ll live.”

She couldn’t hold back the tears and sobs anymore, relief crashing into her like a tidal wave. Pressing a hand to her mouth, she did her best to keep the sounds down, but Teresé knew he could hear it.

“Teresé, where are you? I’ll be there in a few minutes. I don’t want you to be alone right now.”

“I-I’m never really alone, Louis,” Teresé tried to quip back, though it fell flat with the sobs. “Petite cacahuète misses you. W-we are at home. Papa is home, but he shouldn’t give you any trouble.”

“I’m on my way. Would you like me to stay on the phone until I get there?”

“Hearing your voice is helping.”

“Then I’ll be right here. Je t’aime, Teresé.”

“Je t’aime, Louis.”

Marinette watched Tikki hopefully as her kwami swallowed the elixir she and Su Han had prepared. It had taken a bit of time and, paired with the anxiety that the ravenette couldn’t shake if she tried, she was desperate for this to work.

As the Ladybug kwami pulled the cup away from her face, she looked up at both guardians and after a moment, she began to glow a faint yellow blue. The glow brightened for a moment before receding… leaving a red and black Tikki smiling up at them. 

“Phew,” the kwami huffed, hovering energetically. “That was not a great butterfly. I hate dealing with Yìtú.”

Su Han nodded, his face reserved, but his eyes sparkled faintly with contentment. 

Marinette, on the other hand, visibly slumped with relief and barely kept herself upright as Tikki flew to her cheek and nuzzled her. “I’m so glad you are okay, Tikki.” She turned to the Celestial Guardian. “Will I need to make that potion for every new akuma?”

The older guardian frowned slightly, trying to recall the rules regarding Yìtú. “No. That potion was a combination of the antidote and the counter, so Tikki should have no problems with cleansing the Yìtú akumas. However, you will need to make antidotes for the victims of the butterflies. Fortunately, it doesn’t need to be administered immediately, unlike for Tikki, especially if the akumatized object was never returned to the victim.” He looked pointedly at Marinette, eyes boring into her.

The ravenette shook her head violently. “Chat Noir didn’t think it was wise to give it back and Plagg told him that he’ll need to destroy it.”

Su Han’s eyes widened slightly to convey some level of surprise. “Your black cat is strong enough to withstand that?”

She blinked at that. “What do you mean?”

“Did he tell you what he needed to do?” 

Marinette was frowning now. What was Su Han talking about? “He said that Plagg told him he would need to use a special ability that he couldn’t name at the time since it would activate it. While telling me this, Chat was looking at the guide in his baton, and he was pretty serious about following the instructions to the letter. I trust him to do so.”

The Celestial Guardian sagged in visible relief, muttering something that must have been a prayer of thanks, before straightening. “That’s good. I’ll take my leave. I'll return in a few days to confirm the portion's efficacy and evaluate any potions you made for the victims. This is the one you'll need to make." He added by tapping on a digital page she had left up. 

“I will. And thank you, Maître Su Han.”

With a nod, the man was gone.

AstroChat scanned the instructions for the hundredth time, nervousness swirling uncomfortably in his gut. This particular ability required accuracy and restraint, hence why he had not been able to perform it until now. 

Accuracy because it was a ranged attack. Restraint because he had to control the amount of power behind the attack. Too much, and he would destroy items around the jacket - such as the grass, rocks, and trees. Too little, and it would be too weak to destroy his father’s poisonous power. 

It was now or never. He had memorized the procedure and reading it once more wouldn't change anything.

Sighing, the powered-up hero put his baton away and lifted his right hand. “Cataclysm,” He muttered, summoning the corrosive power but didn’t shut his hand over the black circle that appeared. Instead, he moved his hand slightly behind the cataclysm and pulled in his thumb and middle finger together, as if preparing to fire a slingshot. Bringing his arm up to stare down over his thumb to aim, he kept both eyes open as directed and aimed for the jacket that was resting on top of a moderate-sized rock. 

Taking a deep breath, he willed the cataclysm to shrink slightly, willing it to only be strong enough to destroy the cold weather fabric and not the rock beyond it. The black dot shrunk, but only fractionally. Another breath and Adrien readjusted his aim. “Black storm!” He called and straightened his middle finger, essentially flicking the cataclysm away from him. 

The black dot flew towards the target and struck its mark, green static following in its wake. Upon contact, the butterfly symbol burst into green flames and a strong smell of ozone filled the air, causing AstroChat to gag and step back. But he couldn’t help but watch in wonder as the flames licked at the black butterfly… slowly consuming it until it and the jacket were no more.

And the flames snuffed out. Nothing remained and the smell vanished within a few moments.

Taking a deep breath and trying to get his breathing under control, AstroChat unfurled his wings and took off into the sky. He had only a few minutes to clear the forest and get as close to civilization as he could before his transformation dropped. He couldn’t waste a single moment. 

Day 74

“Bonjour! You’ve reached Adrien. Please leave a message and I’ll get back to you as soon as I can. Merci!”

"Salut, Adrien. Any update on what we discussed? Unless the order is extended, we don't have enough time to complete the requirements before it expires. Also, you requested a new copy of your birth certificate when ASE took you in, right? Call me back when you get the chance."

He wasn't sure how he got here, or even where "here" was. All Adrien knew was he was standing before a large throng of people. He couldn't make out their faces, but their vestiges were all facing him and he could feel their silent judgment. 

A faux ear twitched - wait… when had he transformed? - picking up small whispers of conversation.

"Don't you think it's strange…"

"...never thought this day would come…"

"...so young! Are they…"

The snippets didn't make a lot of sense, and that made Adrien nervous. His eyes darted around the scene. Where was the akuma? Tensing, he reached for the baton on his back -

Only to have the progress halted by a green gloved hand.

Wide-eyed, Adrien turned to look. Carapace stood beside him, his goggles rimmed eyes looking at him in amusement. "Mec, calm down. Brides are notoriously late."

"Brides?" Adrien replied, confusion evident. 

"Yeah! But don't worry, Rena's good at helping people calm down. They'll be here -"

Carapace - Nino, Adrien reminded himself - was cut off by the sound of an organ...and suddenly the environment around them brightened and he knew where they were.

Within the nave of Notre Dame de Paris. Not only that, he and Nino were standing by the altar railing, not too far away from one of the two angel statues that guarded the steps, their faces turned to the high altar. Neither had any answers for the hero, eyes vacant. 

Quoi…? Adrien thought as Nino turned him to face the right direction.

“Look lively, Mec. Here they come!"

The first pair to come into view was Tigresse Pourpre on Viperion's arm, followed shortly by Pigella with Pégase, then Ryuko with Roi Singe. 

But the music continued to swell and a troop of small multimice made their way down the aisle, tossing red rose petals in their wake. 

Adrien couldn't help but chuckle at his Princesse's antics. She's so cute!

Once the multimice made it within a meter of him, she unified her power and gave him a bright smile and a wink before making it to her place.

Wait a minute! His mind screamed. This isn’t right? I thought I was going to ask Marinette! 

Concerningly confused, Adrien looked back down the aisle to see two new figures walking this way. One was the orange-clad Rena Rogue and the other was… Ladybug? 

Okay, this was weird now. Did Sandboy get akumatized again or is there some kind of dream akuma on the loose?

Merde… a poison akuma Sandboy. Gabriel really is a piece of -  

His train of thought was cut off by his partner and the illusionist parting at the end of the aisle to reveal a heavily veiled woman in white. No matter what he did, he couldn't see any feature of the woman as every centimeter of her was covered in white - veil, gloves, gown - as she ascended towards him. 

Holding out a black-gloved hand, Adrien helped the mysterious woman in white up to the dais, the two of them facing each other.

Another figure entered his line of sight and he turned to look.

Only to come face to face with Papillombre. His father wore two miraculous only meters away from Ladybug.

Why did no one react? Why couldn't he move? 

What was going on! How did he get the peacock back?

Papillombre's gray eyes met Adrien's green ones and he lifted an eyebrow. "Aren't you going to lift her veil?" He asked, his tone filled with a disappointed sigh. "We both need to be able to see her for this to work."

Blinking in confusion and moving mostly on autopilot, the black cat turned back to the white-clad woman and reached towards her. His gloves hands shook as he grasped the white fabric and lifted -

"Hello, Adrien," Lila Rossi akumatized into Volpina purred, her olive-green eyes shimmering with mirth framed by her thin orange mask. "Surprise!"

Adrien stumbled back. "No. I refuse!"

"Then give me the ring, Adrien," Papillombre demanded, hand outstretched. "It's one or the other. Either you give me the ring or you marry Volpina and she gives it to me. There is no other choice."

"Then I'll make my own! Cataclysm!!" He screamed and punched the floor below him, the black power crumbling the stones to dust… and he fell, Ladybug's yo-yo wrapping around his chest and pulling tight -

Adrien sat straight up in bed, chest heaving, his pajama shirt clinging uncomfortably to his chest with a layer of sweat. His green eyes were wide, terrified, as he looked around the room - his room, his apartment, he reassured himself - trying to understand what happened as the dream faded from his consciousness. Running a hand down his face, he desperately tried to get his breathing under control. 

“ Tu vas bien, Adrien?” Plagg’s concerned voice asked as his green-eyed form hovered in front of his Chosen’s face. 

“Ah…” That was all the blonde could say in reply for a second. It was just a nightmare, right? He thought as his fingers ran through his damp blonde locks. “J-Just a nightmare.” Adrien finally said, wincing at the tremor in his voice. Reaching out, he grabbed both of his phones off the bedside table to check for akuma alerts.

None had been reported.  A breath of relief left his chest and he leaned back into the pillow with a flop, nearly dropping his Chat phone on his face. Blinking up blearily, he looked at the time. 

Of course, his alarm was going to go off in twenty minutes. 

Groaning, he internally debated if he should try to sleep again until then or if he should cut his losses and get started preparing for the day.

Because today was the day. The day he was going to lay everything - minus a few details that would give his Chat persona away - out to Marinette. Today was the day he was going to ask a huge favor of her, one that he couldn’t possibly repay. 

And that thought both terrified him and strengthened his resolve.

“I can do this,” He whispered to himself and crawled out of bed. Stopping by his dresser, he picked up the outfit he had laid out the night before - a light green button-down shirt, a well-fit medium tone gray sweater vest, and a pair of dark blue jeans.  Walking to the bathroom, he considered his wardrobe choice for the hundredth time. He didn’t want to dress too casually for the talks he was going to have with his friends later, but he also didn’t want to tip anyone off to what he was up to. Namely, Chloe or Lila.

While his nightmare was likely just that - a nightmare - it didn’t help that it was making him think about Lila and wondering about her connection with his father. She had been akumatized multiple times, at least one of her akumasonas had been a repeat, and she sometimes hung around akuma attacks and actively helped the akumasona try to accomplish their goal. 

So, at the very least, the vixen wanted Papillombre - Danainae, he reminded himself as he turned on the hot water for a quick shower - to accomplish his goal. She had never liked Ladybug or Chat Noir and that could explain her behavior.

But… She had somehow managed to survive an encounter with Gabriel Agreste after infiltrating the mansion and getting Nathalie and Victor in trouble. Adrien knew his father was not a forgiving man when it came to his privacy, not that the blonde had completely understood why at the time. 

Now with the knowledge that Gabriel Agreste had always been Papillon, Papillombre, and now Danainae, who had used Lila as a very effective akumasona - with powerful illusions on par with Rena Rouge…

That thought gave him pause as he stripped down and entered the shower, letting the warm water flow over his tense shoulders. That’s right. Lila had been Volpina and Cameleon, both of which used some form of illusion or lie to reach a goal. 

And there had been an illusion during Heroes day… the one that had sent Paris into a panic. 

Was… was she possibly a willing ally of his father in both ways? Did she know who was under the cowl?

Again he froze. Merde… She’s his spy! She’s the reason he knew certain things that happened at school before I could say anything.

Was she the one who figured me out first? Is that how P-Gabriel found out I was Chat Noir?

Once clean, Adrien turned off the water, toweled dry, and began to dress. He would need to keep a closer eye on the vixen and evade her as much as possible. She could have been feeding his father information about him without Adrien even realizing it. He was glad he held his tongue as much as possible or redirected when he couldn’t while at school. But he would need to be cautious about coming back to his apartment from now on.

Neither Victor nor his father had shown up at his door since he moved in, but there was a possibility he was lucky in that regard. The other option - that Gabriel knew and was waiting to strike - was a more frightening prospect. 

Oh, how grateful he was to have gone home with his friends most afternoons after he returned to school! Hopefully, Jiahao and Marianne wouldn’t be targeted for helping him.

Though that was a very hopeful thought.

Looking himself over in the mirror, Adrien decided that styling his hair too much would be a big indicator that something was up, so he simply combed out the locks and ran his fingers through them to “style” roughly. Content with his appearance, he threw his dirty clothing in the hamper and made his way out to the kitchen. 

With those extra twenty minutes, he had time to double and triple-check that things were in order. With several emergency slices of camembert packed away in his satchel, as well as a whole wheel for Plagg to enjoy during school, the two black cats ate a quick breakfast and headed out to school.

“I can do this.”

"I can't do this," Adrien muttered to Plagg as he switched out his books in his locker.

"What do you mean?" The green-eyed cat asked, swallowing a piece of camembert whole. 

The blonde groaned and looked around. He couldn't see the brunette who had been tailing him between classes, but that didn't mean she wasn't far. Keeping his voice low and mouth from moving too much, he turned back to Plagg. "Lila. She's been stalking the halls today like a serpent ready to strike."

"I'm sure Sass would take offense to that." Plagg quipped. 

"Well it was that or call her a cat or fox, and I'm not sure I wanted to piss you off today with the way my luck's been."

"How considerate," the cat replied dryly. "And you know I'm a benevolent master."

Adrien couldn't suppress a fond eye roll. "I'm worried I've done something to tip her off, and it's irritating me."

Plagg growled but phased unseen into the boy's satchel. "Tell her to keep her hands to herself. The last time she got close to you, she left marks on your arm."

Before the blonde could reply, an arm came from his left and wrapped around his arm. The fingernails alone gave the person away.

Speak of the devil… Adrien mentally cursed and violently pulled his hand away, spinning on the Italian student. "I told you not to touch me without asking, Mlle. Rossi," He growled. "Consider this your final warning. You've left marks on my arms in the past and I have pictures and witnesses. I will report you for harassment."

His threat didn't phase her, not that he expected it to. "Oh, there is no need to be dramatic , Adrien. Is this how you treat your other friends who cling to you?"

Don't be so dramatic, Adrien. Gabriel's voice echoed in his head, reminding the blonde of the suspicion that Lila was a mole or spy. Rolling his eyes, Adrien readjusted his satchel and walked past her, being sure she didn't touch him. "Who I allow to touch me is my business. It's my body." Summoning a bit of Gabriel's coldness, he glared at her. "And I'm not friends with people who hurt those I love. You lost that the moment you hurt and continue to hurt them.." 

"Your father was so disappointed when you didn't show for our joint photoshoot, Adrien," She purred, unintentionally sparking more suspicion within him. "He said he had hoped that your rebellion would be over by now and you'd come to your senses."

Adrien couldn't hold back a snort and a laugh at that. "Did he, now? Well. If he has a problem, he knows how to reach me. Now, I really must be going." Spinning on his heel, he walked away, back straight and head held high, and hand guarding his phone and bag. "Adieu, Mlle. Rossi."

He could feel his heart hammering in his ears, but Plagg's approving paw pushing against his hip made it all worth it.

To: Adrien Agreste

From: Nathalie Sancoeur

Subject: Regarding Public Image

Adrien,

I don't think I need to remind you that you are an Agreste and your behavior still affects Gabriel's public image. Regardless of your issues with your father, please act accordingly.

Sincerely,

Natalie

To: Nathalie Sancoeur

From: Jean Montagne

Subject: Re: FWD: Regarding Public Image

Mme Sancoeur,

As you are aware, my client no longer works for Gabriel and all past promotions with the company are just that: past. As he has not been featured in any promotional work for over two months and the deactivation of his official social media accounts, many have already taken notice that my client is no longer a part of Gabriel. 

Please cease harassing my client. He has forwarded every email you have sent him. If you need to reach him, kindly contact me.

Also, my client has informed me that an employee of yours has been harassing him, and he suspects that she could be relaying information to you or his father. Considering the speed with which you sent him an email after their encounter and that there was no public information about the encounter available to either the press or social media, I will be filing a motion stating that M. Agreste violates the protection order by use of a third party. 

Kind regards,

J. Montagne

"Welp. That confirms it." Adrien muttered vaguely in Nino’s direction as the two walked towards the front of the school after the last bell of the day. 

“Confirms what, Mec?” the aspiring DJ asked, lowering the volume of his music to pay attention. 

“Oh, I had a little… run-in with… someone earlier, and within an hour Nathalie emailed me about my ‘behavior in public.’” The blonde made a face. “I’m dealing with it, but it’s sad, in all honesty.”

Nino placed a brotherly hand on his friend’s shoulder and gave him a gentle squeeze, offering silent support. The two teens were silent for a few moments until the bespeckled boy removed his hand. “So where are we meeting the girls?” he asked, adjusting his cap.

“At the end of the stairs outside,” Adrien replied, nerves once again settling in. With “confirmation” that Lila was his father’s mole, he was more unsure of what he was going to tell his friends when they got back to the bakery. And with not enough time to talk to Plagg about everything, Adrien felt like he was drowning and the life ring was just out of reach. Taking a deep breath, he ran a shaky hand through his hair, feebly trying to remind himself that this conversation needed to happen. He needed his friend’s support.

“Hey, Adrien, Nino,” A male voice called from their left as the two arrived at the meeting spot.

Both boys turned, Nino responding faster with a friendly grin. “Salut Luka! Ça va?”

“Ça va.” The blue-haired teen replied, smiling at both of them. “Ça va?”

Adrien felt his smile strain and suddenly wished that he was a closer friend to the newcomer. Luka always put everyone at ease and also understood the strain of being a superhero. Adrien had been the one to suggest him for the serpent miraculous after he had… failed as Aspik. Talking to him about what was going on would have probably been so easy.

Easier than talking to Alya, anyway. 

But he had made his decision and he wasn’t going to take it back within minutes of having this meeting with his friends. 

“Adrien?” Luka asked, his head tilted slightly and blue eyes searching the blonde’s green ones. 

Adrien blinked, coming back to the present. “Oh, sorry. Salut Luka, I’m doing alright. Just… got a lot on my mind.”

The taller teen nodded slowly, his smile kind. “That’s alright. I wanted to talk to you for a minute if you have the time?”

The blonde looked behind him and up the stairs. No Marinette or Alya in sight, and no message from them either just yet. “Oui, I’ve got a minute I think.” He looked to Nino. “Just… uh, shout at me or whatever when the girls get out.”

“Will do!” Nino replied with a wink, pulling out his new mix as the other two teens walked a distance away to where Luka had parked his bicycle. 

Neither spoke for a long moment until Luka reached out and placed a hand on Adrien’s shoulder, bringing both of them to a stop. 

“I don’t know the details of what’s going on, Adrien,” The blue-haired teen began. “And you don’t have to tell me anything you don’t want to, but if you need to escape somewhere for a few hours or days, the Liberty is always open to you.”

Adrien felt his shoulders relax slightly. “Merci, Luka. I appreciate that a lot. I’m… I’ve got a secure place currently, but I’ll keep that in mind if something changes.”

“Adrien!” Nino’s voice shouted.

“Well, that’s my cue,” Adrien said with a faint smile. “Thanks again, Luka…” 

The blonde trailed off as that weird feeling of needing to look elsewhere ran down his spine. Turning, he looked up the steps to see Alya and Marinette, chatting happily as they neared the end of the stairs… when, of course, Marinette tripped over her own two feet. 

Adrien’s feet moved on their own, reaching the base of the steps within a few moments, arms outstretched as Marinette cried out - bracing herself for impact, eyes closed as if hoping the tumble wouldn’t hurt too much - only to land securely in his arms.  

“Gotcha!” The blonde exclaimed before setting her feet down gently. “Are you alright, Marinette?”

“O-Oui!” She replied, that adorable stutter returning, her cheeks reddening quickly. “Me - Beau - I mean! Merci, Adrien. That would have been a very bad fall…”

“Happy to help,” He chirped, removing his hands from her frame. “Alright, ready to go?"

His friends nodded and Marinette led the way back to the bakery. Adrien turned to wave goodbye to Luka.

But the boy was already gone.

Marinette had insisted the four of them sit in the living room rather than her room, claiming the couches were much more comfortable and that she was in the middle of a huge project, and thus was standing room only within her space. 

After grabbing a small snack from the bakery for everyone, the four of them settle into the comfortable couches - Nino and Alya sprawled out and partially entwined on the couch, Marinette curled up on the love seat, and Adrien in the recliner, elbows on his knees, leaning forward with his chin on his knuckles. The ravenette couldn't help but be hyper-aware of how nervous her blonde friend looked. He had fidgeted with his collar and pulled at his sleeves before looking at them in turn and taking a breath.

"Sorry," he began. "There's… a lot is going on, and now that I'm able to talk about it… it's just hard to get out."

Marinette, who sat the closest to Adrien, reached out and placed a hand gently on his shoulder. "Take your time, we aren't going anywhere."

He smiled slightly, leaning into her touch, but his eyes betrayed his anxiety. Whatever was bothering him seemed to be serious.

Hopefully, they could help him. 

After another deep breath, Adrien straightened. "This is all off the record." He practically glared at Alya. "What I tell you does not leave this room, okay? No blog posts alluding to something we discuss. No messages to anyone. Please don't even breathe a word to anyone in our classes, even teachers. I've got adult support in this issue and I don't need the world knowing my problems. Got it?"

The two girls blinked at him while Nino immediately responded in the affirmative. Marinette's bluebell eyes widened considerably while Alya's golden ones narrowed. 

"Why?" The ombre-haired girl asked, voice cautious and clearly in "I found a scoop" mode. 

"Remember when I told you that I legally couldn't talk to you about something?" Adrien replied calmly, though his hands conveyed his discomfort. 

Alya nodded slowly before brightening. "Wait, you can talk about it now?"

Adrien slowly nodded, expression considering. 

"Oh great! Yes, of course, I won't say a word."

Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and Marinette added her own affirmative to the blonde's request. Adrien's anxiety both fuelled her own and forced her to not catastrophize so she could pay attention.

"Alright, with that out of the way," Adrien said, leaning hard into the recliner. "Two months ago, after I ran away from home,  ASE removed me from G-Père's care. Wishmaker made me… see some things I hadn't noticed before about my life, and when I went to speak with Père about it, things didn't go well. We fought and I left." 

As he vaguely recounted his experience, Marinette couldn't help but notice that he wasn't looking at any of them. He was staring, hyper-focused, at the coffee table.  She, for her part, was focused on his words, committing them to memory regardless of how much they hurt her heart.

Her friend, one of her dearest friends, the boy she loved, had been suffering the past two months. How deep he hadn't been able to tell her until now, but now that conversation on her balcony suddenly made so much sense. As he continued speaking, she leaned closer to him, listening intently.

He recounted his meeting with a lawyer, - mentioning that her mother had gone with him - the reason for why he needed a new job, the protection order, and the investigation.

"...and that's where things stand now." He concluded, lifted his eyes from the coffee table, and looked at his friends. 

There was a moment when no one moved, barely breathed, even Nino who had been told most of this story beforehand. 

“Mon Dieu,” Someone - Marinette - gasped. She got out of her chair and knelt beside the recliner, her hands unsurely resting on the armrest, blue eyes boring into him filled with unbearable concern. It took all his restraint to not cup her face his hands and smooth the worried frown on her brow. “Are…I don’t… What does one say to that?”

Smiling tiredly, Adrien reached towards her and curled his fingers around her nearest hand, squeezing lightly. 

“Are you… Are you at least safe from this madness?” Alya asked, her voice strained and Adrien couldn’t help but notice that Nino’s arm was curled around her, preventing her from getting up. "You aren't living on the street or something, right?"

“Oui,” the blonde nodded. “I have my own place now and besides the encounter on my second day back at school, I haven’t had any unexpected run-ins with Père.”

His friends returned the nod and were silent for a long moment. Adrien’s thumb began moving of its own accord, tracing circles on the back of Marinette’s hand. 

“Have you looked into emancipation?” it was Alya’s voice that broke the silence this time. “Considering ASE removed you from your father’s care, I’m guessing there was something serious he had done that warranted their involvement.”

Adrien swallowed thickly and let go of Marinette’s hand. “Oui. It’s… ah… Slow going? Père is pretty stubborn and even with ASE’s reports and testimonies from adults in my life… because he hasn’t been charged with a crime,” He shrugged. “I need his permission to be emancipated.”

“Of course you do,” Nino growled with an eye roll, not at his friend, rather at Gabriel's behavior. “And he’s never going to give that up because he’s a salopard.”

The blonde winced. “Well… you aren’t wrong.”

The bespectacled boy chuckled darkly and silence reigned once more. Marinette slowly moved back to her chair and Adrien immediately missed her presence. Without thinking too hard about it, he stood and walked over to her chair and flopped down beside her, earning him a little squeak from her. 

“Could I have a hug? That was… I’ve been struggling on just how to tell you guys what’s been going on… and I’m really worn out.”

“Say no more!” Nino stood, pulling his friends up from the smaller couch and pushing them onto the big couch before flopping down himself. Nino and Adrien were on one side, Marinette and Alya on the other. The four teens opened their arms and wrapped each other up within them, Marinette pressed up under Adrien’s chin while Alya and Nino completed the friend sandwich. 

Relief seeped into Adrien’s mind as his friends held him. One hard conversation down, two more to go.

Chapter Text

Day 74 Cont

Adrien was starting to become restless. Had he been transformed, his tail would have been thrashing about angrily and he would have hissed at someone by now. He was doing a good job of stopping himself from pacing as he and his friends sat on the couch watching a movie, but he could only contribute that self-control to Marinette sitting beside him. His fingers itched to take her hand and pull her away so he could talk to her, but that would be uncomfortable to explain without giving himself away. 

Or for the wrong ideas to take root in anyone’s minds. 

After the revelations, Nino and Alya seemed keen to stick around, almost hovering around the blonde with not-so-subtle looks of worry. Alya was trying to get more information than he wanted to share out of him and he knew that eventually, she was going to get frustrated with him. Nino had taken her phone because she wouldn’t stop looking things up while they had watched the first movie, promising to return it when Nora came to pick them up. 

And the older Césaire sibling was certainly taking her time, at least in Adrien’s opinion. Well, more accurately, his impatience. 

Deciding he needed to step away, Adrien gently patted both Nino and Marinette’s hands before standing up. “I’m going to stretch my legs. Does anyone need anything?” He asked casually, stretching his arms over his head.

“Could you ask Maman if she wants me to get started on something for dinner?” Marinette asked, covering up a yawn. “Are you guys going to eat with us?” 

Alya shakes her head. “Nah. Nora will probably be here in an hour or so and Manman wants me to help with the twins tonight. Thanks for the invitation, though."

“Same here, though Chris has a sleepover tonight,” Nino added. “I could stick around if you want me to, Mec.” He offers, looking up at his friend.

“Non, I’ll be fine. You don’t mind if I stay, Mari?” He asked, praying that his voice sounded casual enough. “I don’t have any plans tonight and -”

“It’s fine, Adrien,” Marinette replied smoothly, her smile bright. “It was an open invitation. Maman asked me to ask anyway.”

“Oh, thank you,” He almost sighed in relief. “So, I’ll go talk to Mme. Sabine then. Be right back.” 

Making his way out of the apartment and into the stairwell that lead to the bakery below, Adrien shut the door securely behind him and leaned against it for a moment, taking a few deep breaths. Plagg was not in his inner pocket and the blonde panicked for a short moment before realizing that the kwami was definitely in his satchel, likely taking a cat nap after gorging himself on cheese. 

A well-deserved catnap. 

Adrien could certainly use one of those… but it would have to wait. 

Pushing himself upright, Adrien made his way downstairs and into the bakery's kitchen, the warmth and smell overwhelming his senses for a long moment. Closing his eyes, he savored the aromas and warmth that chased away a chill he hadn't realized he felt. 

A deep, masculine chuckle brought him out of his reprieve. The blonde jumped slightly, a faint flush of embarrassment coating his cheeks as he met Tom Dupain's gaze. Even though he had been a regular visitor at the Dupain-Cheng household - both in and out of the mask - over the past two months, being skittish around the giant of a man who was Marinette’s father was something he had not overcome yet. 

And with what he was going to ask Marinette looming in the back of his mind, he couldn’t help but feel small and terrified in the shadow of the gentle baker. Tom had proven on several occasions just how fiercely he treasured his daughter - Papa Garou alone would have proven that. 

Adrien knew that after he talked to his friend, he was going to have to lay everything out to her father. And that was a pretty terrifying prospect. 

“Come on in, son,” Tom beckoned, flour coating the man’s apron and hands. “The kitchen is not a knead-to-know zone.”

And just like that, the tension evaporates, a laugh escaping the blonde’s lips as his legs finally have the strength to move. "So long as I won't be taken into custardy for trespassing."

"I don't know. Who would want to miss out on a lifetime sentence to choux a là créme?"

Adrien groaned good-naturedly. "My weakness!"

The two men laughed for a long moment before Tom recovered and smiled at the young man. "How can I help you, Adrien?" He asked, expression open.

Steadying his chuckles, the blonde cleared his throat lightly. "Um, Marinette had a question for Mme Sabine and I wanted to have a word with her if she has a minute."

Tom brushed off as much of the flour as he could from his hands. "I'm sure I can cover the front for her. We’ll be cleaning up soon, anyway.” He gestured for Adrien to follow him out to the shop. 

“Have a lovely night!” Sabine called, waving to the customer who completed their purchase and left. Her smile was tired, but content and brightened when she turned to her husband. “Salut, Mon Nounours. How are tomorrow’s orders?”

“Almost complete, Ma Mie,” Tom replied, a sweet smile on his face as he placed a kiss on his wife’s temple. “But Adrien here had some questions for you. Do you mind if I man the counter for a bit? It’ll give me some time to stretch.”

“I don’t mind at all,” She turned her gray-blue eyes to the blonde and walked out from behind the counter. “What’s on your mind, Adrien?”

“Two things,” Adrien replied, raising two fingers between them. “First, Marinette wanted to know if she should start preparing dinner?”

“Yes, that would be wonderful.” the elder ravenette nodded. “Are the three of you staying for dinner?” 

“I am if that’s alright. Alya and Nino have prior plans.” The blonde explained.

“Of course, that’s alright, Adrien. We’d be happy to have you with us for dinner.” Tom added, standing not too far away from his wife. 

Adrien felt his smile strain again, his pulse thrumming in his ears. He fought to keep his expression under control while Sabine's eyes were on him…But a slight tilt of her head told him she had seen his smile shift. Slowly she arched a brow and he swallowed thickly. He should have guessed that Sabine would have learned some of his tells by now. Being around her for over two months straight, not to mention confiding in her, had been both a blessing and a curse. 

“M-merci, M. Tom. I’ll also be happy to help Marinette as I can with dinner,” He turned his attention back to the ravenette. “I also needed to discuss my… uh… special project with you, Mme Sabine.”

Her gray-blue eyes widened a bit. “Oh! Alright, yes, let’s head into the kitchen?”

“Sure,” Adrien forced himself to smile and walk normally as they passed Tom into the kitchen. Once there, Sabine closed the door and turned to face him.

“Alright,” She began, switching to Mandarin. “Is this about the options you and Jean discussed?”

The blonde nodded, feeling that tightness in his throat return. He carefully coughed to clear it, but that didn’t change how horse his voice sounded to his ears. “Yes. I-I’m running out of time, with the protection order and… Père breathing down my neck. I’ve considered all my options, and -”

“It’s Marinette,” She cut him off gently, her shoulders sagging in relief - though that only confused him. “She’s the one you’ve decided to ask. Does she know the full story? Does she know who you are?”

“Yeah,” He frowned slightly. “She is. I haven’t had a moment to discuss it with her yet, but she knows a good portion of it after my talk with her, Alya, and Nino. Regarding… my other self, I… I don’t think I can. If she figured me out, that would be one thing. I can’t hide it from her once she knows , but outright telling her is…”

“Complicated,” Sabine nodded. “I understand, especially after yesterday. You did well by bringing that girl here yesterday. Tom and I are happy to help protect people in our shop during attacks should you be at ground zero again.”

“Thank you.” He frowned slightly, pondering his next question. “Did… what did I do to tip you off?”

The ravenette smiled. “You’re very nervous, Hēi māo, especially around Tom, you are dressed smarter than usual, and you’re staying for dinner even though Alya and Nino aren’t. Plus, we had discussed what Jean talked with you about the other day,” Gently, she placed a hand on his arm. “I approve, just so you are aware, and I know that Marinette won’t hesitate to help you. And don’t worry about Tom. I can talk to him about what I can to help explain the situation. Obviously, I won’t tell him about your being a superhero, but I can help get him on board.”

It was Adrien’s turn to sag in relief. “That would be great. I’d rather avoid a poison Papa-Garou.” He met her eyes, his own stinging. “Thank you, Sabine. I… I hate this situation, and I really hate having to ask her for more help when she’s already given so much.”

Sabine tugged his arm, pulling him into a warm embrace. “Again, this isn’t your fault, Adrien. It’s your father’s. She will understand and would never hold it against you.”

He returned the hug. “Thank you. I… I was planning on talking with her after dinner since Alya and Nino are still here and she’s going to be preparing the meal.”

“I’ll pull Tom away and talk with him while you talk to her.” She pulled away and smiled up at him, a hand coming up to tap his face. “This is going to work, Adrien. I promise things will work out.”

Adrien nodded, not trusting his voice. He had no choice but to hope.

Dinner was a quiet but comfortable affair. Marinette had made a delicious meal of pork chops, rice, and vegetables (which Adrien had crudely helped prepare), and Adrien couldn’t help but savor every bite of the meal. Sabine had ribbed him gently about his humming at the table, stopping him from outright purring as the food warmed his soul, leaving him flushed as he complimented his friend’s cooking skills for the tenth time.

She had been a flustered, blushing mess after that. 

Tom had just laughed at it all, muttering something about the way to a man’s heart as he took a sip of his wine that only his wife heard. Sabine lowly chuckled in agreement before standing and picking up hers and her daughter’s empty plates.

“Papa and I will take care of the dishes tonight since the two of you made the dinner,” She smiled brightly at Marinette. “Why don’t you and Adrien head up to the balcony and enjoy the sunset? It’s not too cold out, but bring a blanket or two just in case.”

Adrien had to forcibly shut his mouth at the older ravenette’s wingwoman prowess seconds before Marinette looked at him. Is there anything this woman CAN’T do? He thought, stunned.

Marinette shyly smiled. "That-that's fine with me if it's alright with Beau - I mean! You, Adrien. If it's not we can do something else, like a movie or UMS -"

The blonde smiled at her, putting aside his anxiety to help ease hers. "I think it's a good idea. It's been a while since I've been on your balcony with the weather and all." Carefully, he pushed his chair away from the table and stood, passing his plate into Sabine’s waiting hands. Turning to his friend he held out a hand. “Shall we?”

Her cheeks tinged pink as she took his hand and led him to her bedroom. 

However, before opening the hatch, she paused and winced. “Um… M-my project is pretty messy and i-it’s a surprise for-for someone! D-do you mind if y-you close your eyes while in my room? I-I’ll guide you safely, of course. Wouldn’t want something to hurt your pretty face - I mean! I wouldn’t want you to get hurt at all, but your face is handsome and - I mean!” She slapped her cheeks and Adrien couldn’t help a light laugh. 

“Well, my pretty face is my bread and butter currently, so I appreciate you looking out for my best asset, Marinette,” He said, wrapping his hands gently around her wrists to stop her from smacking her face. “And I’m alright with not looking. It’s your room after all! Your room, your rules.” Slipping his right hand into her left one and weaving their fingers together, he shut his eyes and covered them with his free hand for good measure. “I’m ready when you are.”

He heard Marinette let out a long breath that almost sounded like a strangled cry or gasp and push open the hatch, which oddly squealed in protest. Maybe she had used too much force? Pushing that thought aside, he focused on her voice directing him up the steps into the room and guiding him to the ladder that led to her bed and then to the skylight. When the cool air of the balcony hit his face, Adrien opened his eyes again, smiling at Marinette who had let go of his hand, and hurried over to the outdoor lounge chair on the other end of the open space. In her arms were two fluffy blankets, one she placed on the chair for him, and the other she wrapped tightly around herself before sitting down. 

Adrien made his way over. “May I?” He asked, gesturing to the end of the lounge chair.

She nodded in a jerky motion. He sat down with plenty of space between them, the knot in his gut tightening, and pulled the blanket over his lap, leaning back to look out over the railing to watch the colorful painting that was the sunset. 

A comfortable silence stretched between the two friends, but Adrien couldn’t help but fidget with his left wrist. Under his sweater was the lucky charm that the ravenette had given him before the gaming tournament during his first year at Francois Dupont college. Hoping that it would bring him some kind of luck in this conversation that he was dreading, but desperately needed to have.

Taking a deep breath, Adrien turned to look at Marinette and found her looking at him. Her blue eyes took him in, her brow furrowed faintly in concern, head tilted slightly to the right. 

“What is it, Adrien?” She asked, her voice soft, soothing. “You look… troubled.”

He didn’t fight the small smile that pulled at his lip. His Princesse was always observant, and the fact that she waited until this very moment to say anything about his odd behavior - which, if he was honest, she probably saw while he was helping prepare dinner and eating with her parents - spoke volumes about how much she understood that there were things he wouldn’t speak about in front of an audience. “I… Marinette, there were some things I didn’t tell you while Alya and Nino were here that I really need to get off my chest. You’re… I trust you with this information and… and I need your help,” Adrien did his best to keep his voice from turning into an inaudible whisper, but it did lower slightly as he continued to speak.

The ravenette princess leaned towards him, bringing them closer together so she could hear him. She didn’t touch him, though, keeping her fingers tight to her blanket, and he wasn’t sure if he missed her touch or was thankful since he wasn’t sure if he’d break at that very moment. “I’m here. I’ll listen. I’ll help.” Her voice wafted to him, giving him courage and loosening the knot in his chest.

Swallowing thickly, Adrien turned slightly, bringing one of his legs between them so he could look completely at her. “Do you remember earlier when Alya asked about emancipation and if I was looking into it?” 

Marinette blinked at that but nodded.

"Well, I didn’t tell you guys the full truth regarding that,” He bit his lip lightly before continuing. “I didn’t lie! I am working on it, it’s just that the meetings are pointless. We’ve met three times and every time, it’s the same song and dance. Ga-Pére and I are too stubborn to back down from what we want and unable to compromise. He wants me back under his thumb immediately, but of course, can’t say that in writing because he’ll get called out on it. So, he has his avocates make jabs at my abilities to care for myself - things that are he and Mére didn't offer to instruct me in, to begin with, and I hope I've done a good job of learning them on my own. But heaven forbid Gabriel Agreste back down and just let me go.” Adrien did his best to tone down the frustration and hurt, but it’s so easy to let those emotions play openly in his voice and face while he talked to Marinette and that he doesn’t want to hide those things from her. “But now, he’s backed me into a corner. He's literally buying time, keeping us in mediation until I run out of funds or the court thinks we are wasting their time. Me. Montagne is trying to head him off at the pass, especially since Pére filed that appeal for the protection order, but I can’t go back into that mansion, Marinette. W-when I left, there were some things said, threats made, and…and I got hurt, all because I didn’t want to follow the path he wanted me to follow. If I go back, there’s no way he’ll let me go, he'll lock me up for good.”

As he finished, he saw panic rising in her bluebell eyes and she was biting her lip fiercely, though he wasn’t sure if it was to stop herself from saying anything or to keep her grounded in her panic. Without thinking, Adrien reached out and grabbed her hand in both of his, and moved even closer to her. 

“Breath, Marinette,” He whispered, once again pushing away the frustration and hurt that had drenched his voice before, and squeezing her hand slightly. “I promise, I’m safe. He doesn’t know where I’m staying and I have my avocat on speed dial if something was to happen. I’d call 112 should he somehow try to force me to come home.”

The ravenette nodded, her chest hitching as she took an unsteady breath. She didn’t pull her hand away and nodded to him when her breathing was more regular. “Is there another way to get you emancipated that doesn’t involve… all this?”

Princesse, nothing gets past you. He thought as an anxious smile pulls at his lip. “T-there is… but it involves g-getting married.”

“Getting married?” her voice is low and slow as if trying to confirm that is indeed what he said.

Biting his lip harshly, Adrien nodded. “The law’s pretty tight about needing G… Pére’s permission for emancipation to be granted any other way. I… I don’t like it, this isn’t… isn’t what I want because it would one, be temporary - only needing to last until I'm eighteen, and two, because I'd be forcing someone else I care about into this mess. But he’s forcing my hand.”

Marinette blinked up at him slowly, before her expression morphs into what he can only describe as pure rage . Jumping to her feet, she pulls away and growls , the blanket dropping from her shoulders to the deck below them. “Is your father insane! ” She screeched, her blue eyes burning with unadulterated anger. “First he isolates you for over a decade from your peers, then only allows you to attend school under his directive - removing you and forcing you to miss classes and events because his needs trump your education and social development. Then at the slightest perception of defiance, he revokes your ability to go to school. Now he’s threatened you because you want to figure out your own dream? And now forcing you to take drastic measures to get away?” She knelt down in front of him, her blue eyes boring into his green ones. “Adrien, he’s been emotionally abusing and neglecting you for over a decade at the most and ASE can’t permanently remove you from his care?”

“They tried, ” He replied, desperately trying to keep the yowl out of his voice. “But guess what they couldn’t find?”

“Evidence?” she gasped. “They couldn’t find evidence of his abusive behavior.”

“That’s right.” Adrien gritted his teeth. “The investigation was over before it began because my father buried - probably literally - the evidence that would have proven just what a tas de merde he is. Witnesses came forward, but with no ‘real evidence,’ they couldn’t press charges. Marinette, I swear to you, I have followed every advice given to me by ASE and Me. Montagne to the letter and nothing is helping me because he’s one step ahead of me at every turn.” 

Marinette lifted her hands and pressed them to his face, her thumbs running across his cheeks, wiping away tears he hadn’t realized he’d shed. “That changes now. What do you need me to do? What can I do to help you, Adrien?”

Her voice is so clear, so grounding, that Adrien can’t help but latch onto those words. He doesn’t know what to do with his hands, but he needs to touch her, so they wrap gently around her wrists, keeping her close. Keeping him grounded. “Marinette… I swear I’m not asking this of you because you said you would help me no matter what months ago. I’m asking because I trust you. I trust you to understand that this… this would only be for convenience, to get me out from my father’s thumb and that you would never take advantage of me. There is no one else I trust more than you with this, even if it breaks my heart to ask it of you. I won’t ask anything more of you beyond this.” Not for you to make dinner with me even occasionally. Not for any special favors. Not for you to live with me. Not for you to grow old with me. Not for you to love me before and after my world comes crashing down when Ladybug and I finally take him down. He vows to himself. “It would only be until both of us turn eighteen and we are legally free to go our own ways. I won’t take anything from you.” And I’d give you the world if I could, Princesse. It's less than what you deserve for everything you've ever done for me.

“What are you asking me, Adrien?” She asks, her voice patient, soft, and breathless.

Adrien locked eyes with her, his gaze both fearful and fearless at once, his voice clear as he finally asked her. “Marinette Dupain-Cheng, Veux-tu m’marieer?”

Tom Dupain knew he was missing a few details, but enough pieces were in place for him to draw some conclusions. 

While Sabine hadn't told him anything specific about Adrien's encounters with Me. Jean Montagne, he knew that they happened. Considering he had cosigned an apartment for the young man and was no longer working for his father's company, the baker could easily figure that his daughter's friend was likely trying to get himself emancipated.

But why? 

The boy had never outright stated why he had vanished months ago, but his wife's haunted expression from around the time of his reappearance hinted to something bad. Bad enough to warrant the boy seeking out an avocat, an apartment, and a new job. 

Tom did have to commend Adrien on his tenacity, though. He hadn't missed a day of school since he went missing, had worked extra hard to make up assignments he missed, made time to study and tutor his friends, go to work, figure out how to care for himself (something that had become clear to Sabine and him after the first phone call asking for help regarding the small washer machine in the blonde's apartment), and heaven knows what else. 

So when Adrien Agreste walked into the Dupain-Cheng's bakery that afternoon, wearing a slightly dressier outfit than usual and stuck around for dinner, Tom could only guess what would happen next. 

Fortunately, his clever wife had mercy on him. After she had shooed the teens to Marinette's balcony and confirmed they were no longer in earshot, the gray-blue-eyed woman turned to her husband and began to explain everything. Starting off with the “lead” that she had followed shortly after Adrien had been reported missing, stating that he had been hurt and - per Adrien and some evidence to corroborate - it had been done at his father’s hand, working her way through the blonde teen’s heartbreaking story… and suddenly everything was clearer. The slight flinch when touched or approached without his realizing it, how he clung to his time with his friends, and his skittishness when away from them, the quiet talks with Sabine in Mandarin, and several other details falling into place.

“Why hasn’t he been emancipated yet?” Tom asked, gently cutting into Sabine’s retelling, his green eyes widening. “Surely if they had enough evidence to remove him temporarily, getting him removed permanently shouldn’t be difficult, right?”

Sabine’s eyes were sad as he spoke. “Tom, Gabriel has a team of avocates working against Adrien with just enough counter-evidence to suggest that he isn’t ready to be on his own. The investigation into his injuries was shelved several days ago and the protection order will expire in two weeks.” She sighed deeply, gathering his hands into her own before continuing. “The normal route isn’t working, Tom, and Adrien is desperate. Jean explained to him the other ways that a child can become emancipated and there’s only one other option that he has. Get married.”

That hit Tom hard. The force of that statement was like that of his akumatized form barging into the room and punching him in the jaw. It sent him reeling. Because for the life of him he couldn’t fathom it. That a father would push his son to such extreme ends was unthinkable to the teddy bear of a man. 

Sure, Roland and he didn’t have the best relationship, especially not after Tom married Sabine, but they were working through it. Rebuilding bridges took time and the two of them had decided it was worth it.

But this? Was the rift between the two Agrestes so monstrous? With the younger one scrambling to get away and the elder desperately trying to keep him in place?

Heaven have mercy on Adrien Agreste because his own father clearly didn’t.

And in that moment, another thought struck Tom. Then why is Adrien somewhat dressed up? He frowned at the thought before blinking up at his wife. 

“He… He’s going to ask Marinette for help, isn’t he?”

Sabine’s soft eyes were response enough, but she softly whispered. “Yes.”

“And she’s going to help him because that’s what Marinette will always do,” It comes out as a statement of fact rather than a question, but it rests heavily on the man’s tongue and heart as he whispers it in reply. 

“I don’t know that for sure,” his wife replied. “It may be too much to ask, and he’s already talked himself into and out of it multiple times. Adrien doesn’t want to do this, he’s told me as much, that he feels like he’d be using Marinette’s kindness and he hates the thought.”

That eases some tension within Tom, a worry he hadn’t yet realized. “Adrien’s a good kid, Sabine. He’d never abuse anyone’s kindness, least of all Marinette’s.”

Sabine nodded. “Oui, he certainly is. Please don’t be too harsh on him when he comes to talk to you.”

“Sabine, ma chérie, anything I say to him will be tamer than his father. I can’t go easy on him, but if he’s wearing white gloves I’ll know he’s sincere.”

Marinette would be lying if she said she hadn’t dreamed (several times) of those words coming out of Adrien Agreste’s mouth. If she said she hadn’t rehearsed a million times her own response. Hadn’t imagined ever possible venue where this moment would occur. 

But she would also be lying if she admitted that her heart didn’t smash into a million pieces at the words. Even with him warning her mere minutes before the question came, she wasn’t prepared enough. 

Because this wasn’t how this was supposed to happen. 

Never, in any of her wildest fantasies, had Marinette ever suspected that that question, those specific words, directed at her would be part of a last-ditch, desperate plan to help him escape his tyrant of a father. 

Immediately, she hated every praise she gave that man - from his designs to his complements of her works. Because Gabriel Agreste had never truly been worthy of it. She should have seen that. She knew that Adrien had been struggling under the weight of his father’s expectations, but she had never guessed that it would have been this bad. 

But the pain in her chest eased with the knowledge that she can make a difference. Adrien had come to her , trusted her to help him, to understand the seriousness and terms of this situation that she was about to dive headfirst into. 

Even if he didn’t know that she loved him, he knew that she could and would help him, even when he didn’t want to ask her because he thought it would be too much to bear.

“Oui,” Marinette replied only seconds after Adrien asked. There was no hesitancy in her voice, no waver, no fear. Only conviction and resolve. “Oui, of course, Adrien.”

And Adrien collapses in on himself as if the weight of the world had just been lifted from his shoulders and he couldn’t withstand its loss. His shoulders shook and the quiet tears are now accompanied by little sobs. The ravenette lept up onto the lounger and pulled him into a tight hug, burying her face in his shoulder. 

“It’ll be alright, Adrien,” She added soothingly. “We’ll get through this. You will get through this and I’ll be with you every step of the way. I promise.”

Princesse: I know it's ridiculously late, but something's come up and I really wanted to ask you something. 
Princesse: Minou are you awake?
Princesse: Minou are you there?
Princesse: Minou, if you are a minor, are you working to get emancipated from your father? 
Princesse: I have a friend who's trying that, and I wasn't sure if it was something you'd considered too. I really hope so, though, because Papillombre is a serious piece of work.
Princesse: Are you okay?
Princesse: Sleep well Minou. 🤗

Princesse (Unsent): Bouton d'Or asked a really serious favor of me today
Princesse (Unsent): I'm pretty overwhelmed about it, but I can manage it. I love him after all.
Princesse (Unsent): I wish I could save both of you, but I can only do this one at a time...and by the time I can do it again, it'll be too late for you.
Princesse (Unsent): I'm so sorry Chat Noir. 

Chat (Unsent): I am and I'm working on it
Chat (Unsent): I'm that friend
Chat (Unsent): I wish I could tell you that. I hate hiding this from you
Chat (unsent): You mean so much to me, Marinette, you don't even know
Chat (Unsent): Thank you for saying yes. I know it's not fair and I swear I will try every day for the rest of my life to make it up to you
Chat (Unsent): You are truly amazing, Marinette Dupain-Cheng.
Chat (Unsent): I lo

"...Please leave your message at the tone."

"Salut, Me. Montage. It's Adrien. I'm really sorry for calling so late, but I finally managed to ask someone. She agreed. When are you available for us to stop by and review those papers? I'll be awaiting your call. And merci beaucoup, truly. You've really made this easier on me. Bonne nuit."

Chapter Text

Day 75

Chat: fear not, sweet Princesse. Your knight still ronroams free. 
Chat: I would wish your friend luck, but I don't think they'd want my luck. 😺

Princesse: it's too early for puns

Chat: that's a lie and you know it

Princesse: sleeeeeeeeepppppp

Chat: nope. You're going to be late for school with that mindset.
Chat: Princesse?
Chat: Mari
Chat: Mari
Chat: Mari
Chat: I will come over there and tickle you
Chat: I'll be there in five

Princesse: DON'T YOU DARE! I'M AWAKE YOU STUPID CAT!

Watching Gabriel Agreste pace around her room was slowly becoming more disorienting. The angry energy flowing off of him in waves seeped into the space and was becoming stifling to Nathalie and Nooroo. The lavender kwami hovered, but looked exhausted, while the red-streaked hair woman lay in her bed, fatigue hovering at the edges of her eyes. 

“Mlle. Rossi has become an unfortunate liability. Having her roam free as a spy is not paying off as she has no pertinent information to relay to us.” Gabriel growled, his fists clenched tightly behind him. “Pity. She showed such promise.”

“She plays her cards her way,” Nathalie added. “Passing along things that benefit her at the moment. She could use a lesson in restraint, learn to play the long game.”

The fashion mogul paused in his pacing, slowly turning to look at his assistant. “A restraint,” he repeated, a dark gleam entering his gray-blue eyes. “Of course.” His eyes snapped up to Nooroo. “Come, Nooroo. We have work to do.”

Lila Rossi was fuming as she walked to school. That morning she had received notice from Gabriel that her services as a model were no longer needed and her last check would be mailed to her address on file. She had then reviewed a message from M. Agreste’s assistant (or at the very least Lila assumed it was her. In all of her interactions with Gabriel, she had gotten the impression that he didn’t contact people directly unless it was necessary) informing her that the deal was off. 

She kicked a rock on the ground with all her might. It wasn’t her fault that Adrien was dramatic about her touching him. He should be thankful that she gave him her affections so easily, especially after his little threats, to make her genuine love for him so obvious. 

And yet, he still preferred to spend his time with Marinette Dupain-Cheng of all people. How the clumsy, lie-hating brat had ended up being her rival for Adrien Agreste’s affections was beyond her. Sure, Lila liked to spin webs of lies and watch people trip all over themselves for her, but she was destined for greatness. 

In the end, Rossis always got what they wanted.

And Lila Rossi wanted Marinette Dupain-Cheng to stop being in the way of everything.

A soft fluttering sound brought the brunette out of her thoughts, olive eyes looked up and honed in on the thing making the sound. There, maybe a meter away, was a black butterfly, hovering in place, watching her.

Slowly, a smirk spread over the Italian's face. She crossed the distance to the butterfly and snatched it out of the air before placing it on her bracelet. It immediately dissolved into the accessory and her smile grew as the black butterfly framed her face.  

“Lila, we meet again,” The butterfly greeted her mind. “You may call me Danainae, and I have a special mission for you to help destroy Chat Noir and Ladybug once and for all. Are you interested?”

“Absolutely,” She replied without hesitation. “The enemy of my enemy is my friend.”

“Wonderful,” Danainae’s voice replied, a smile in it. “Two things before we get started: I need you to hide your bracelet somewhere Ladybug and Chat Noir will not find, then you’ll need to go somewhere private so we can discuss the plan. Is that reasonable?”

"I know the perfect place."

"Salut, Adrien. Thanks for calling me back. Unfortunately, I don't have any openings today, but I have one at 11hr30 on Monday. Let me know if that works for you, I'll pencil you in to make sure it's not taken before you call back. À plus tard."

Adrien was hovering between sleep and wakefulness, face buried in the arms of his hoodie as he tried to cling to precious last minutes of sleep before the bell ultimately rang and forced him to join his classmates for their Saturday classes. Sleep had been elusive when he finally returned to his apartment the night before, and he was regretting being a responsible student for once. 

At least his homework was done. 

Did Marinette finish her homework last night? I think the four of us spent some time on our assignments before Nino and Alya left, right? I hope she got some sleep last night! I’m pretty sure I got her coffee order right…

Merde, I don’t think I’ll be able to get a nap today! Fitting and photoshoot this afternoon, and then patrol! How am I going to man-

“Mec, you alright?” Nino’s voice broke into his thoughts, shattering the wall between Adrien returning to sleep and forcing him into wakefulness. 

The blonde groaned and lifted his head, squinting up at his friend as the fluorescent lights overwhelmed his dilated pupils for a moment. “Oui, I’m alright. I didn’t sleep very well, but I’m sure I’ll perk up in no time.”

The bespeckled boy didn’t look convinced as he sat down in his chair and placed his backpack down. “Nightmares or couldn’t stop watching anime?”

Adrien chuckled at the answer. Neither were accurate, as the blonde had spent the better part of the night staring at his ceiling in the darkness, his mind playing his proposal over and over again, every detail memorized from the way the wind lifted Mariette's dark hair slightly off her cheeks and shoulder as the fading sunlight highlighted her face, to the expression she wore, her eyes, her hands on his face, and - most importantly - her words and voice. But how could he explain that to Nino without giving too much away? 

And that was where the fly in the ointment lay. He still needed to talk to Marinette about the next steps and who they wanted to be in the know. Eventually, they'd have to show their hand, but with Lila still lurking he didn't want to leave it to chance. “Neither, I just lost track of time at Marinette’s yesterday and by the time I got where I was going, I was too awake to sleep. You know, lost in thought, dealing with...things.”

His bespectacled friend's look went from doubtful to understanding in a matter of seconds, and Adrien found himself thanking his lucky stars that he hadn't given something away too easily. His heart clenched painfully at needing to keep yet another secret from his friend but he kept it from showing on his face. "I’m here for you, Adrien, no matter the time, if you need to talk.”

“Thanks, Nino,” Adrien replied with an honest smile. “I appreciate that. Right now, I just need my brain to shut off so I can rest for a while, but time is not on my side.”

“What do you mean?” Nino tilted his head slightly, inquiring. 

“Oh, I have work after school,” The blonde replied, resting his face once more in his arms. “And it is probably going to be a long shift.”

His friend chuckled lightly. “Mme. Baillie is going to be here in five minutes, so you might want to sit up, Mec.”

A light groan escaped Adrien’s mouth as he straightened in his chair, rolling his neck to let out the stiffness. “Did you see Alya or Marinette on your way in?”

"Now that you mention it, I haven't heard from Alya all morning," Nino pulled out his phone and opened the lock screen. Just then, the boy's phone chirped and he quickly silenced it with a low curse. "Well, they are on their way."

"Good, I have coffee." Adrien leaned carefully out of his chair and lifted a cup carrier holding four cups of the precious dark liquid. Once the carrier rested on the table, he gave the one with a big "N" on the side to his friend. "Café au lait? It should be at a reasonable temperature now."

"Merci beaucoup," Nino replied, taking the cup reverently. "Though you should probably drink yours, Monsieur Crevé."

The blonde couldn't help but chuckle at that as he removed the cup labeled "A" from the carrier and took a careful sip of his double café Noir (silently enjoying the pun). While ordering at the café that morning, he had forgone ordering a sweeter drink for one with more caffeine instead of his lack of sleep. 

The boys had barely set their drinks down when Alya and Marinette barreled into the room. 

"Made it!" The auburn-haired girl cried out, pumping her fist in the air, her words punctuated by the bell. 

"Yes, Mlle. Césaire, Mlle. Dupain-Cheng," Mme. Baillie sighed from behind the girls. "Now, take your seats so I can take attendance, s'il te plaît."

"Désolé, Madame," Marinette replied contritely, pulling Alya to their chairs.

Adrien couldn't hold back a smile if he tried as the girls made their way to their chairs. 

"Bonjour," he whispered after Marinette, Alya, and his names had been called for attendance, lifting the coffee carrier to their desk and setting it carefully down. "Café noisette?" he continued, pulling out the cup marked "A+" and giving it to Alya before pulling out the cup marked "M" and presenting it to his secret fianceé. "Café Viennois with chocolate shavings on top?"

The noirette’s blue eyes lit up, a pretty smile spreading across her lips. “Oh, merci beaucoup, Adrien.” She replied, taking the drink and cradling it in her hands.

“De rien,” He smiled back, turning quickly to the teacher as she finished attendance, warmth blooming on his cheeks and in his chest. And all because he made her smile. 

Adrien: I’m sorry we didn’t get to talk much today. I have work in 20 minutes and I would have missed the metro if I left any later
Adrien: Are you free on Monday at 11hr30? My avocat has some things he’d like to discuss with us regarding everything.

Mari: À l’aise, Adrien. Have a good shift!
Mari: Will we make it on time from classes? We’ll only have 30 minutes to get there and during lunch. 

Adrien: I’m pretty sure. I’ve made the trip in less time and his office is closer to the school than to my place. We may need to get to the metro in time for the train, but we should make it on time. 

Mari: I could get Maman to write me a note so I can leave early. Would you be able to do the same?

Adrien: I think my guardians would be alright with that. They know about the issue.

Mari: let's go with that then. Say we leave around… 10hr30?
Mari: I just remembered that’s my study period. I don’t need a note! 

Adrien: Sweet! I still will since I have Calc that period. Fortunately, we had a test yesterday, so I shouldn’t miss much. 

Mari: Great! I’ll let Maman know about the meeting.
Mari: Oh, and Papa wanted to know if you are free tomorrow mid-morning or early afternoon?

Adrien: I can be there in the mid-morning. Would 9hr do?

Mari: He says yes and suggests bringing your appetite and to wear clothing that you can get dirty.

Adrien: When do I ever not bring it with me to the bakery?

Mari: :D

Volpina had to admit: the powers she had received during her previous akumatizations were mere tastes of what she could have received. 

Not only was she physically stronger in this form, but she was silent in her movements as her fur-covered boots landed silently, and all of her senses were heightened.

And her illusions were not only perfect, but they could maintain their form even after someone touched it. Only she could dispel it as she had found out earlier that day. 

Even better, she could do her transformation on and off like a miraculous user!

She was a goddess among unsuspecting men… save for one tiny detail. Whenever she used her powers, there was a time limit and a recharge period. Danainae had done this to “keep her from going overboard” with her powers. It wasn’t a short time limit - a mere thirty minutes with a ten-minute recharge, but it certainly would prevent her from doing something suspicious at school. 

Danainae had assured her that this was only temporary and was meant to prevent Ladybug and Chat Noir from discovering her existence. The element of surprise was the best card they had to play at the moment. Though it annoyed her, she understood the long con they were doing. She could still have her fun toying with her prey as long as it didn’t end the hunt. 

Which was why she was on the rooftops at night, to begin with.

Danainae wanted her to see if any of the heroes were out this evening, the golden glow casting odd shadows all over Paris, and see if they made any stops on their patrol. 

"Don't get too close to them," the butterfly had warned. "Chat Noir's hearing is just as good as yours and Ladybug has a sixth sense about someone following her."

As a result, and with the discovery that her flute could double as a far-range telescope, she decided it would be best to observe from the top of Tour Eiffel. A decision she was both enjoying and regretting. 

Enjoying because getting up there had been an adventure, pushing her physical prowess but also her trickery as well. Confusing civilians into thinking she was one of M. Ramier's flying rats or a figment of their imagination was certainly worth their silly expressions. And the view was breathtaking. 

Her regrets mostly revolved around her watching the hero duo. They were so boring to watch, jumping around on rooftops, stopping to say hello to civilians, or helping people with tasks that needed strength, dexterity, or luck to accomplish. And there were only so many times she could watch them being goody-two-shoes before she wanted to hit something. 

But just as the sun was sinking over the horizon, the duo concluded their patrol on the Arc de Triomphe and sat there talking for several minutes. Unfortunately, she couldn’t read lips very well, and her flute - while an excellent telescope - couldn’t pick up sounds. A real bummer in her book. 

But if that was their end of patrol meet-up spot, it would be who've of her to be their next patrol to gain important intel - or at the very least listen to them talk about whatever they discussed regularly. 

After several minutes, Ladybug left, flinging her yo-yo with practiced ease as she swung away. When it looked like Chat Noir was going to remain on the Arc for a while, Volpina turned her flute to follow the red-clad heroine… only to lose her a minute later when she dropped down into an obscure alleyway and vanished entirely, the buildings blocking the vixen’s view of the streets below, effectively hiding the heroine’s identity from her. 

Growling slightly, the vixen turned her flute back to the Arc and smiled slightly at the sight of the black-clad hero still lounging on the monument, observing the sunset. He stayed there for several long minutes before pulling something out of one of his many zippered pockets. She couldn’t make out the object, but she could see that he perked up. After a moment of looking at the object, he hopped to his feet and stretched - a long, whole-body stretch that reminded her of his namesake animal. Putting the object away, he pulled out his baton and vaulted out into the city once more.

His leaps were long and relaxed, full of playful flips and twirls. If she was an admirer of his, Volpina may have found his antics amusing, but all she could think was that he was trying to redirect attention. 

That is until he landed on a balcony not too far from Lycée Dupont and did not leave it. He knelt and she had to readjust the flute to see exactly what he was doing… and caught a motion as a person’s head popped out of the floor of the balcony. 

A very familiar person, one she’d recognize anywhere.

Marinette Dupain-Cheng.  

So the alley cat was smitten with her too? Was there no one in all of Paris who thought she wasn’t some fascinating person?

Well, besides Chloé Bourgeois and herself of course. Maybe there were others out there who weren’t as enthralled with the ravenette, but they didn’t hate her with the passion that Lila Rossi did.

Maybe the brat would prove useful after all. Volpina thought as she observed Chat Noir enter the girl’s room through the skylight that the villainess could now see clearly. Her smile turned into a smirk. Better not waste time and check this development out.

Carefully storing her flute, she climbed over the edge of the railing and climbed down the metal beams of the Tour Eiffel.

“Do you have any information for me tonight, Volpina?”

“Oh, Danainae! I was just trying to figure out how to reach you. And yes, I found out a few uninteresting things and one very interesting thing. Which would you like to hear first?”

“Let’s get the uninteresting things out of the way. They may be uninteresting to you, but they may impact our plan.”

“Very well. Ladybug and Chat Noir seem to prefer to patrol in the evening and their end spot on their route today was the Arc de Triomphe. I’ll need to get closer to find out if that is a permanent last stop or just for tonight. I wasn’t able to hear anything they were talking about, but I’ll be able to remedy that next time if I’m lucky.”

“Good to know. Please continue.”

“I didn’t see any of the other heroes out tonight, but you had said that Ladybug passes out the other miraculous as needed. If I can overhear a conversation, I may find out if they also patrol or if they do training outside of akuma battles.”

“That would be extremely useful information if you can find it. I recommend prioritizing it if possible.”

“Noted. And now for the pièce de résistance, did you know that Chat Noir has a special civilian that he visits regularly?”

"... what?”

“Neither did I! But apparently, the Matou has a lady friend, his Princesse .”

“How did you find this out? Did he say anything about her?”

“Even better, I spotted him visiting her. Her name is Marinette Dupain-Cheng. Are you familiar with her?”

“...”

“Danainae, are you still there?”

“This is… perfect. I knew you wouldn’t let me down, Lila. I have another task for you that will take priority over all else. I need you to get evidence of their rendezvous, preferably audio of their conversations or pictures, and send them to a contact in your flute phone. Your flute can take encrypted pictures and audio recordings. If you can get those for me within the next two days or so, that would be preferred and we can proceed with our plan. This is an advantage we cannot afford to lose.”

“Of course, Danainae.” Her voice darkened. “It’ll be my pleasure.”

Day 76

Adrien straightened his jacket for the fifth time in the last two minutes, trying to keep his hands from shaking, and finally knock on the back door to the bakery. Marinette had relayed Tom’s instructions for his arrival: Come to the back door and knock when he arrived as his friend’s father would be within the kitchen and wanted to meet with the blonde there. 

“You know, if you keep delaying you’re going to be late, right?” Plagg inquired, poking his head out of the blonde’s jacket pocket and glaring at his Chosen. 

“I know,” The green-eyed boy sighed. “I’m just… very nervous.” 

“Sabine said that she talked to Tom about mostly everything and he seemed on board two nights ago. He doesn’t strike me as one to change his mind easily.” 

He’s not your father. That’s what the black cat was trying to convey, and Adrien knew it. Tom Dupain was a very different man from Gabriel Agreste. Besides his hulking frame, he was warm and affectionate, competitive and caring all wrapped up into one package that always smelled faintly of fresh bread and pastries. 

But that wasn’t exactly what Adrien was worried about.

No. Adrien was more concerned about asking his friend’s father for permission (the honor) of marrying Marinette Dupain-Cheng. Memories of his failed time with the ravenette as Chat Noir flashed through his mind, especially the feeling of dread when the father was akumatized because he broke Marinette’s heart. 

That fight had been a difficult one and even after the Miraculous Cure took away the bruises, he could still feel them after the fact, a phantom pain that wouldn’t go away because Adrien knew he had been the tinder for Tom Dupain’s akumatization. 

He still hated himself for that.

Then be better! An internal voice shouted at him. Even if this is all just for convenience, be a better person for Marinette this time. You know Tom only wants the best for his daughter and he already likes you well enough. He even knows what’s going on, for crying out loud! Stop being a coward and talk to him!

With that, Adrien straightened his shoulders and knocked on the door just as the clock struck 9hr01.

The door opened maybe twenty seconds later, and the blonde was greeted by the smell of fresh brioche and the wide smile of his future (temporary) beau-pere.

“Adrien!” The man greeted brightly, bringing a large hand to the boy’s shoulder and guiding him within. “Bonjour! Come in, come in. You’re just in time.”

“Euh… Bonjour, M. Tom,” he returned the greeting and stepped inside. “Ça va?”

"Ça va! Et toi?”

“Ça va. Still…euh… here?”

Tom let out a hearty laugh at that, letting go of the boy and walking over to his work table. “Come, wash your hands and leave your jacket on the hook. It’ll be easier to talk while our hands work, non? There’s an extra apron for you over there.”

Adrien did as instructed, pulling off the white gloves he wore and shoving them into his jeans back pocket before washing his hands. Once the apron - a plain white one with the pâtisserie’s logo embroidered on the chest, no doubt stitched lovingly by Marinette - was securely tied around him, the blonde made his way over to the baker. 

The older man was dividing some dough into smaller portions and placed a portion in front of the teen. “Are you familiar with kneading dough?”  

The blonde winced. “N-non. But I am a quick learner. Just, euh, show me what to do.”

Tom smiled at him, his green eyes bright before turning to the dough before him. “If I’m going too fast, let me know. I’ve been doing this for a long time… so showing someone how to do it isn’t exactly something I do every day.”

Adrien nodded and watched the motions that Tom used to push the dough into the shape and consistency desired. After a few minutes, he hesitantly began imitating the motion with his dough. At first, he was met with resistance from the slightly sticky glutenous substance, so he added a little more pressure and soon he was in the rhythm.

Or at least, he thought he was. Tom would watch him out of the corner of his eye and kindly instruct him - “at a bit more flour,” “try moving the dough this way, if it’s giving you too much trouble,” “that rhythm is good, keep it up.” With those encouragements, he continued with enthusiasm.

Even if the final result wasn’t nearly as perfect as the bakers, Adrien hadn’t been this proud of himself about much in his life. But he could honestly say he was proud about the dough he had kneaded and shaped, and when Tom gave him more dough, he happily repeated the process. 

The two didn’t talk much while their hands were in the dough, though not for lack of trying. The blonde’s tongue was still refusing to form the words he needed to speak. 

It wasn’t until the pair had placed all the dough in the lined proofing baskets and covered them with a slightly damp cloth, that they found themselves looking each other in the face. 

“Sabine explained a few things -”

“M. Tom, I’m not sure how much Mme. Sabine -”

The two blinked at each other, Adrien nervously rubbing the back of his neck while Tom rubbed his hands on his apron. 

“Euh… Please go ahead,” the blonde urged. “I-I can wait a moment.”

The older man sighed and sat on one of the stools near the oven, gesturing for the teen to sit on the other. Once Adrien did so, the man continued.

“So, the other night, Sabine explained a few things to me about your situation. Namely that your father hurt you and that you’ve been working to get yourself emancipated since you reappeared,” Tom pressed his fingers together and leaned down slightly. “I want you to know that I’m proud of you, son, for everything you’ve done to help yourself. There are kids in your situation that never made it as far as you did or ended up with a worse outcome at the hand of their parents. Yours is a difficult predicament, but you sought out the necessary help and overcame every obstacle until now with maturity and tenacity. I admire that. And I think you should know that.”

The tension in Adrien’s shoulders lessened and he fought to keep his composure, though he wasn’t sure how he should be feeling at that moment. He felt lighter - someone was proud of him. How long had he longed to hear those words from his father? How many times had he prayed for just a little bit of praise, some warmth to prove that everything he did was worth it?

Gabriel had never managed to do that, and likely never would.

But Tom Dupain, a man who wasn’t related to Adrien and up until two months ago was a polite acquaintance, freely expressed those words, and the look in his eyes showed only sincerity. 

The blonde had to clear his throat twice before he could reply. “M-merci beaucoup, M. Tom. Y-You don’t know how much that means to me.”

Tom’s green eyes were kind as he rested a hand on the boy’s shoulder. “De rien. I may not, but I do know what it’s like to be at odds with a father figure.” He paused for a moment, considering before speaking again. “I’m not sure if you’ve met Rolland or not, Marinette does speak about him occasionally though. He’s a very traditional man and set in his ways, even to the point of pushing others away. A little over two decades ago, right before Sabine and I got married, we had a falling out - mostly due to the family business, but also because of my relationship with her at the time and our plans. It wasn’t pretty and it hurt that my father refused to acknowledge our relationship for decades. He even refused to acknowledge Marinette’s existence until this past year.” He bit his lip before continuing. “I don’t think I need to describe the pain, since I can see you feel it too, and I'm fairly certain what you feel is even worse.”

And he did. Oh, boy did he. It hounded after him in his dreams, dogged at his heels, ready to sink its teeth back into his already bleeding heart. 

But it was nice to know that he wasn’t alone. That while Rolland Dupain may not be a supervillain, he had removed himself painfully from his son’s life for years before reconciliation could occur. Adrien didn’t think that would be possible in his life, but…

“How did you… cope? Is that even the right word?” Adrien asked, his voice small.

“Not very healthily, I’ll admit,” Tom rubbed his hands on his apron once more. “I threw myself into work, and while Sabine was here with me, it did put a strain on our relationship for the first few years. Eventually, I realized that I loved both of them, differently but equally. Both my father and Sabine were important to me, but I needed to prioritize being there for the one who wanted me in their life rather than wasting energy trying to gain approval that seemed unlikely to come. It was painful, like throwing away dough I had worked so hard on because something came along and destroyed it before it could be baked. I accepted my part in the argument that led to our falling out, but I wasn’t going to beg for him to return any more. Not too long after that, Sabine found out she was pregnant with Marinette and life became brighter.” He looked down at his hands, holding them up as if cradling something precious. “The day I first held ma bébé in my arms, so small and fragile, was the day I finally was able to see the sun again. That my passion for life returned. Marinette has that way with people, I’m sure you’ve noticed.”

Adrien nodded in agreement, his tongue like cotton in his mouth at the mention of his fianceé. He could already sense where the conversation was going, that now was his turn to speak, and he tried to summon some of that courage he had before. 

"If it'll help you, Adrien, just call me Tom. I appreciate the honorifics, but there's no need for it here when it's just the two of us," he chuckled lightly. "And I know you are sincere. I saw the gloves in your pocket."

At the reminder, the blonde pulled the white clothes from the pocket and held them in his hands. "Tom," he finally spoke, his voice soft, but steady. "Nothing about my situation is normal, and I've done my best to leave my father on my terms. If there was another way, I would have taken it. 

"And I want you to know that I know Marinette is an amazing young woman, driven, passionate, and lights up every room she walks into. She's the Everyday Ladybug that waltzed into my life and I wouldn't have it any other way. Even when we started off on the wrong foot in collége, I tried everything I could to prove to her and myself that I was worthy of her friendship. That never stopped, no matter how much time passed. She's… she's the best person in my life, even before all this , because she listened and didn't ask for any more than I was willing to give or share. Of all the people in my life, the one person who was always there and cared, was her." Feeling braver, Adrien lifted his face to look Tom in the eye, straightening his shoulders subconsciously. "Tom, I didn't ask her, specifically, to marry me because I'm out of options and time. I asked her because I trust her. I know she would never take advantage of me or ask something of me I couldn't give. She deserves the world and I'll do whatever I can for her because she's always gone the extra mile for me. And because I want to do this right for her , I'm asking for your blessing and permission to marry Marinette."

The baker's green eyes were swimming with tears, and Adrien could feel his stinging as well. 

"Adrien," Tom finally said, his voice drenched in emotion. "Do you… love her?"

The blonde knew he should have expected that question and he knew what he should say as well as the truth . "I…" he felt himself swallow back the words and took a deep breath. "I didn't realize it until some time ago, a few weeks maybe, but… oui. I-I do love Marinette."

Even though she's in love with someone else. He stops those words from escaping his mouth as Tom's arms wrap him in a hug. 

"You have my permission and blessing, Adrien. I… I couldn't have dreamed of better hands to pass her off to."

At that moment, the boy's resolve crumbled and the tears threatening to spill over finally seeped out.

"Merci beaucoup. Merci, merci, merci."

Volpina: Here are the photos and recordings you asked for. 
Volpina: 4 picture files sent
Volpina: 2 audio recordings sent
Volpina: anything else?

Danainae: keep an eye on her for me. I have a trap in mind.

Chapter Text

Day 77

Late! Adrien mentally screamed as he left the Calculus classroom that his teacher finally allowed him to escape. While there had been no test or assessment that morning, M. Macon had wanted the blonde to complete a question on the board before leaving and it had taken the teen a little longer than he anticipated to do so. 

But he was free now. And after making sure Plagg was in his pocket and his satchel was secure, Adrien ran towards the front of the school. Being sure to not use his full strength to push the door open, he made his way outside and spotted Marinette by the stairs.

She looked… frazzled. Her outfit was very nice, of course - a nice pink skirt with a mint green blouse and a black jacket and flats to complete the look. While her face was turned away from him, he could see her anxiety in her posture - the stiffness in her shoulders, her erratically moving hands, and her softly talking to herself.

Running a hand through his hair, pushing it away from his face, Adrien hurried over to her. "I'm so sorry," he called out, coming to her side as she spun around. "Getting out took longer than expected. I'm sorry for keeping you waiting, Marinette."

Marinette's blue eyes took him in as if confirming he was okay before allowing herself to relax and smile. The tension rapidly left her body and Adrien's hands reached out to catch her, afraid she'd fall over. "S-sorry!" She squeaked as she pulled quickly away, rubbing her arm nervously as a light blush tinted her cheeks. "I just… catastrophizing again. I-I'm glad you are okay. Shall we?"

"Let's go," he held out an elbow to her and she… just stared at it for a moment, her blue eyes considering something before eventually taking the offered arm. He could feel her warm hand through his sweater and Adrien hoped she wouldn't hear Plagg snickering in his bag. 

They walked carefully down the stairs leading to the school and made their way to the metro. There was a silence between them, but it wasn't unbearable, just present.

And the blonde wanted nothing more than to break it, but his tongue wasn't cooperating, because all he could feel was Marinette's hand on his arm, she's so warm and makes me happy, those colors suit her very well, she's beautiful. I should tell her, non? Don't stare! You'll freak her out, Adrien! 

"So… euh…" Marinette was the one who finally broke the silence, startling her companion out of his spiraling thoughts, her eyes focused ahead. "I guess I got lucky. Maman and I found those documents we need for… you know. At first, she wasn't sure if she had a copy of my birth certificate dated less than three months ago, but we had to get one for my passport renewal!"

Adrien sighed in relief. The time constraints on that document, in particular, had led to at least one bout of anxiety. "That's great!" He replied, smiling brightly. "Mme. LaFleur, my ASE caseworker, insisted I get an emergency copy of mine after I… left. I'm glad we don't have to worry too much about that."

The ravenette’s smile strained slightly as she turned her face to look at him and she squeezed his arm gently. “It’ll be alright, Adrien. We’ll get you free.”

He took a slow breath, resting his free hand on hers. “I’m trying to believe that, Mari. It… It’s just hard, because… well,  I-I’m not used to things going the way I hope they will. I guess that’s just… what happens when my every move has been carefully scripted and groomed for years.” Adrien couldn’t look her in the eye as he continued. “Being perfect isn’t all it’s cracked up to be.”

Slowly, Marinette’s head came to rest on his shoulder and her hands curled in a firm, but not tight, grip on his upper arm. “You don’t need to be perfect anymore, Adrien. Especially not for me. I want you to be… you: flaws, quirks, and all.”

Leaning into her touch, Adrien tried to keep his blush to a minimum and hoped she couldn’t hear his heart hammering against his ribs. “That means a lot to me, Marinette. Merci beaucoup.”

She nodded, lifting her head and pulling away slightly, though she didn’t let go of him. Adrien found himself grateful that she didn’t, as he wasn’t sure if he could stand it if she did, at least at that moment. He knew eventually he’d have to let her leave, but for the movement, he was going to savor every moment with her.

But there were things they still needed to discuss. The comfortable quiet would need to wait.

“Did Alya ask about what happened Friday night after she and Nino left?” Adrien winced at the words. They sounded about as casual as a sledgehammer hitting concrete.

Marinette laughed - a sweet happy sound that brought with it pleasant memories. “The moment she left my house she was spamming me messages asking for updates. I had to turn it on 'do not disturb' just to get through dinner! So, you can imagine how she practically pounced on me the moment I arrived at school.” She shook her head fondly. “But she wouldn’t be Alya if she didn’t try to be in the know about everything . Sometimes it can be overwhelming.” A soft sigh escaped her. “But we had agreed not to tell anyone besides my parents and your foster guardians for now, and no amount of badgering from Mlle. Journaliste is going to change that. I did tell her that you just wanted to get some cooking tips and play a few rounds of UMS with Papa. That will hopefully keep her off the scent for a little while.”

The blonde patted her hand again, sympathetic. “Nino asked as well, most likely at Alya’s request, but he seemed genuinely curious. We probably should have come up with a cover story. I did say something about cooking though, so there's that." The metro entrance was now in view and Adrien pulled out a black knit beanie from his satchel. The rest of his clothing was pretty nondescript, but he knew some of his more dedicated (as rare as they were) fans would recognize his hair. He didn't want to risk someone posting on social media his location and potentially tipping his father off.

He was just glad Lila wasn't in his Calculus class. Although he was serious about reporting her for harassment, he had already been running late and didn't want to deal with the headache that would have come from such an encounter.

Marinette pulled away, reaching into her purse, giving him a moment to pull on the hat and confirm the phone in his pocket was his Adrien phone. 

The journey to their destination from there was straightforward as the trains were on time. By the time they emerged again into the Parisian sun, the pair had roughly fifteen minutes to find Me. Montagne's office.

They arrived at the office in under ten.

"Where could she be?" Alya muttered to herself, tapping the lunch table impatiently. She’d already grabbed her meal and not seen hide-nor-hair of the ravenette since morning classes, no messages, no alert. It was as if Marinette had vanished into thin air.

To be fair, she was the first one of their little posse to arrive at the lunchroom and the ravenette was notoriously late. 

But the lack of any messages was concerning to the blogger. Sure, Marinette didn’t like to text during school, but if something was delaying her, she would certainly reach out.

Sighing and grumbling under her breath, Alya sent a text to her friend instead.

Alya: Where are you? Did something come up?

“Salut, ma moitié ,” Nino smiled at her, leaning down to press a kiss to her cheek. “How were your morning classes?”

“Oh, salut, Nino,” She replied, a weak smile on her lips, distraction evident on her face. “They were fine. Yours?”

“I’m just glad my literature test is done,” the bespeckled boy groaned as he sat down in a chair next to her, placing his lunch tray carefully down. “And just pray that M. Brasseur has mercy on me.”

Alya chuckled lightly, wrapping an arm around her boyfriend’s shoulders. “Well, you did study pretty hard for it, so I’m sure you did well.” 

He smiled and leaned into her touch. “Merci, Alya.” 

The two were quiet for a moment, absorbing the warmth from the gentle intimacy of the touch. Alya desperately wanted to enjoy just being in the moment with Nino, but she couldn’t help the nagging worry that stemmed from Marinette’s sudden disappearance.

If she had gotten an akuma alert, everything would have made sense, but there were no reports of any butterflies on the loose or destruction in some arrondissement. 

So where the hell was Marinette Dupain-Cheng?

At that moment, the auburn-haired girl’s phone chirped, jolting the girl out of her thoughts as she dove for the device, flicking open the lock screen.

Marinette: I’m in a meeting. Safe, no worries. Talk later?

The short, casual message both brought relief and frustration. 

Alya: You better believe it, Mlle. Disparition. I was worried I’d missed an alert.

Marinette: désolé

Alya: I’m not mad, just frustrated. Have a good meeting. Love ya

Marinette: Love ya too, Als

Slamming her phone down, Alya forced herself to take a deep breath. Marinette is her own person. She reminded herself. I don't need to be in the know about everything going on with her. I can respect her time and privacy. 

It was easier said than done, of course. The journalist had this… feeling for weeks that she was being purposely left out of the loop, and Adrien's talk the other day had only confirmed that - at least in regards to the model. But with Marinette… it was just like before Le Gang des Secrets. Alya had thought that they were beyond that now, especially after Marinette had allowed her to be Scarabella. After all the battles she had watched from the sidelines and shadows so she could learn Papillombre's movements. 

Was it all for naught? Or was she just missing a critical detail, one that would explain everything?

"Are you alright, Alya?" A voice, soft as velvet asked.

The girl in question opened her eyes and turned to look. Nino still sat beside her, nose in his phone, a confused look on his face. Alya frowned. That voice wasn't her boyfriend's… then whose was it?

"I hope you didn't break your screen, you were a bit aggressive with it," the voice continued on Alya's left. She turned, meeting Lila Rossi's warm gaze. "Did something happen?"

"Oh, salut, Lila. Did you just arrive? Please join us." The blogger rubbed her forehead, gesturing to the seat beside her, and trying to smile. "Yeah, just… confused."

Lila didn't waste any time, sliding into the offered seat and placing her tray down. "What's confusing you? I'm sure talking it out will help and I'm always happy to listen."

Something within the secret heroine told her she shouldn't. A faint reminder that this girl was the same one who had lied about both Marinette and Ladybug. But could she help it? She had a lying disease after all.

Unless that was a lie, as well.

Trixx slapped her hip and it took all of the self-discipline Alya possessed to not outwardly react. Something was up, enough to make her kwami outright hit her. It was probably better to play it safe and keep her thoughts to herself for now. 

"Just something going on at home. I'll talk to Manman about it later and everything will be clearer," the bespectacled girl smiled. 

Something in the air shifted with that as if suddenly everything was moving again. Before she had a moment to determine if that had happened, Lila spoke.

"Oh good! I hope it's nothing too serious, though," the brunette placed a gentle hand on Alya's arm. "If you ever want to talk, I'm always here. I'm your friend , after all."

"Merci, Lila. How are you?"

Marinette wasn’t sure what to expect in meeting an avocat, at all. She had spoken with her mother the night prior, trying to glean some knowledge of what would be okay to say and what she shouldn’t say at all. And, while helpful, the ravenette realized that even with all the preparation in the world, this whole nightmare that Adrien found himself in - and now pulled her into - was terrifying. 

Jean Montagne was an imposing man with a kind face, tall with broad shoulders and clean-shaven from the top of his head to his chin. There was a distant warmth about him, far warmer than Gabriel Agreste but not nearly as warm as Tom Dupain. He could put you at ease, but Marinette couldn’t help but feel out of sorts.

Though, to be honest, that had more to do with what he was talking about and less about the man personally. 

“I understand this is a lot to take in at once, Mlle. Dupain-Cheng,” Me. Montagne said kindly, his eyes filled with understanding as he placed the draft prenuptial agreement into a folder and held it out to her. “And I’d like you to take this home with you to review with your mother. I’ve worked with her a few times and she’ll be able to advise you best on what may need adjustment in this agreement and have it reviewed as you see fit. I'm also strongly recommending that you review it with an avocat of your own. And, just to clarify, this is what I recommend as your premarital agreement, not the agreement itself. We will go to the Notaire's office to complete the process.” 

With trembling hands, Marinette took the folder. And while it couldn’t have weighed more than several grams, it felt like lead in her hands. Shifting nervously, she managed a weak smile and a nod before sliding it into the back of her backpack - making sure that it wasn’t the first thing anyone could see once she returned to school. 

Adrien looked just as uncomfortable as he took his copy and stored it similarly. A slightly concerned frown marred his brow, something the ravenette longed to smooth over but didn’t possess the courage to do so. 

Me. Montagne drew their attention once more. “I would caution not rushing through reviewing this, either of you, though it will need to be signed in the presence of a notary before the civil wedding occurs.” He paused, making sure both nodded understanding before continuing. “Good. Now, onto the next issue. Adrien,” He turned his gaze onto the teen in question. “Due to your unique situation, namely that your father does not know this is happening and that he would not consent to this method of your emancipation, I took the liberty of scheduling a hearing with the Procureur de la Rèpublique to plead for grave reasons as to why this must be done. Considering your protection order, the investigation - even if no conclusion has been reached - and your injuries, it shouldn’t be too difficult for you to receive it. However, you will need to be present. The Procureur’s earliest appointment is this Wednesday at 15hr.” He turned his gaze on Marinette. “It would be best for you to be present as well, to provide support and answer any questions the Procureur may have for you.”

Marinette swallowed thickly as she mentally went through her schedule for that week. “Will… should my parents be there as well?” She asked, unsure and her voice a little weak. 

“If their presence would offer support, of course.”

She’d have to talk to Maman as soon as she got home. Or call her on the way back to school, if she could keep herself from bursting from anxiety in the meantime. “That time and day work great for me, I-I’m not sure about my parents.” She turned to Adrien. “Do-do you want them there?”

Adrien met her gaze. “Euh… Oui. That would be great if- if either of them, o-or both of them could come. I would appreciate it.”

Feeling a little braver, she smiled at him. “I can call Maman after we are done here.”

“Wonderful,” Me. Montagne said happily. “Now, do either of you have any questions for me before we finish here?”

"I do," Adrien replied, his voice firm and lacking the anxiety of before. When his avocat nodded, he continued. "If Père gets word about this, somehow, what should we do?"

"If he begins harassing you or makes a threat? Call the police and me. If he calls you, make sure it goes to voicemail and keep a log of how many calls he makes - if he or his assistant reaches out at all." The avocat replied, folding his hands. "And if he attempts to stall or stop the wedding, as long as you've received approvals from the Procureur, there isn't much he can do, though I would strongly recommend keeping a very low profile and not discussing any plans where they might be overheard."

The two teens nodded and looked at one another, then back at the man.

"We weren't planning on telling anyone outside of my parents and his foster guardians until the day before or the day of the ceremony," Marinette said, twisting her fingers nervously. "I… I thought maybe we could have a small party to celebrate Adrien's emancipation once everything was done that day… would - would that not be advised?"

“Legally, that day you can do whatever you like. Personally, I would even encourage a party, as both of you will have worked very hard to make this possible. Though, I do recommend keeping the guest list to people you’d trust.”

“Merci,” Marinette replied softly.

“Anything else?” Both teens shook their heads and Me. Montagne stood. “Then I will see you both on Wednesday. Please dress in business attire as you will be meeting with the Procureur in a formal hearing and meet me at this address by 14hr30. If anything comes up or you have additional questions, please don’t hesitate to call me." He turned to Adrien. "Adrien, if I could have a word with you alone? It'll only take a moment."

Adrien turned his eyes to Marinette for a moment. She nodded and headed to the door.

Once Marinette was in the hall and the door shut, Me. Montagne spoke. 

"The judge reviewing your father's appeal of the protection order made his judgment today." He began, his tone serious. "The appeal has been dismissed."

Adrien's knees buckled and he fell back into the chair in relief. 

"But, he did not add an extension to the order. He recommended that the original court review the order once it expires and issue a new one if needed." His Avocat continued, but Adrien couldn't contain his relief.

"That's fine," the teen said shakily. "As long as it means he can't touch me while we wait for the Banns to be completed, it'll be fine, right?"

"Oui, but if the banns are completed and the ceremony is still a few days after the expiration of the protection order, it would be best to keep an extremely low profile, maybe take a few sick days from work and school."

Adrien nodded and considered that point. "I'll think about it once we have a date."

"Good. I'll see you on Wednesday. Á bientôt."

Ladybug: Chaton, I’m so sorry but I won’t be able to make patrol this evening. Something’s come up in my civilian life and I can’t get away. I should be able to make Thursday’s patrol. I hope your day has been uneventful and that patrol is good. À bientôt!

Chat Noir: That’s alright, Buginette! I hope everything is alright. Let me know if you need anything, oui? Bonne soirée, My Lady. I’ll miss you! ฅ(=˃̣̣̥ᆽ˂̣̣̥=)

Ladybug: Nothing I can’t handle, mon Chaton, just time-consuming. Are you doing alright? I miss you too.

Chat Noir: ฅ(ﾐ≗ ﻌ ≗ﾐ)∫ Aw My Lady is worried about me! My heart! Thank you for your concern, Ladybug, I’m doing much better. Thank you so much for trusting me to visit Marinette. I don’t know where I would be without either of you.

Ladybug: Of course I worry about you, Chaton. You’re my partner, after all! I’m glad you are doing better. I got to go, but let me know if something comes up. À bientôt, for real this time!

Day 79

Adrien did his best to not slam the door to his apartment shut, and winced when it sounded a lot louder than he intended. He didn’t want to disturb his neighbors and hoped fervently that they were out for the moment.  

But today had been long for the teenager, and he was tired. Morning classes had been rough, with three pop quizzes on top of his need to rush to complete an assignment that he had, somehow, only completed half the night before, by the time the last bell had run, he had been at the end of his rope. All of that, compounded with the stress of trying to act normal and not panic about the hearing with the Procureur… he was bound to crash eventually.

As he slid down the door to sit on the floor, the blonde pulled off his tie and ran his hand through his styled hair. The stress that had been so heavy on his shoulders lifted and a laugh escaped his lips. It started off soft, no louder than a giggle, but once he started he couldn’t stop.

Memories of the day slammed into him, quickly turning the laughter into something resembling hysteria.

The Procureur, Madame le Président Reverdin, had - interestingly enough - been either extremely familiar with Adrien’s protection order or had been the one to issue the order in the first place months ago. And while she hadn’t made it easy for Adrien, prying into the reasons and having him explain his justifications regarding his desire for emancipation. By the time she had given her assent that his justifications were sound and granted his request to marry without his father’s consent, the blonde had been afraid to hope that she would. 

It had taken all of his self-restraint to not break down at the time. Adrien had not been able to keep some tears from spilling from his eyes, but after the fifth rolled down his cheek as he thanked her, he had forced himself to get a grip. Madame le Président Reverdin had given him a gentle smile and Adrien’s team had been dismissed after she stamped the required document. Her wishes of good luck had been kind as Me. Montagne led him, Marinette, Sabine, and Tom to the office of the Notarie.

Filing the necessary paperwork from there had been straightforward enough. The clerk had been helpful, explaining what was needed with enough detail and answering any questions patiently. 

They had to wait a minimum of 10 days, but due to no openings available on the tenth day (a Saturday) for the ceremony, Adrien and Marinette had decided it would be worth waiting until the following Wednesday since they only had morning classes that day and hopefully wouldn’t draw too much attention to themselves. 

Fourteen days.

Fourteen more days and he would be free. 

But with that came a heavy risk, at least in circumstances like Adrien's. The purpose of the waiting period was for the publication of the Banns - a document stating the couple's names, professions, and where they lived, as well as the date of the ceremony - that was posted for all to see at the Mairie. The purpose was to give anyone ten days to raise objections to the marriage.

And Adrien knew that if Gabriel caught wind of it, there would be hell to pay. 

Plagg’s purring brought the teen back to the present. The black cat was resting on Adrien’s right shoulder, leaning into the boy’s neck, nuzzling and purring, though not urgently. Plagg understood what his Chosen was going through, at the very least that the poor boy was stressed and needed to let this out so he didn’t explode later. 

Or worse, ended up akumatized. 

Lifting a hand, Adrien gently patted his friend in thanks, taking a deep breath and set about reigning himself in. After several long minutes, his breathing was under control and the hysteria had long stopped. "Merci, Plagg," he muttered, looking around his small apartment. "I should probably get off the floor, euh?"

"It would certainly be more comfortable," the black cat replied, tone sleepy. "Eating something sounds even better."

The boy's stomach growled before he could say anything in reply. Laughing gently once more, Adrien got carefully to his feet, Plagg refusing to budge from his shoulder, and made his way to the kitchen. 

Fourteen days.

Fourteen days.

Marinette could last that long and not explode, right? Though the more Tikki thought about it, the more and more convinced she became that that particular wishful thinking was way too much for the barely sixteen-year-old girl. She may be the Guardian, but she was still a kid, and this whole day had really made everything Adrien and Marinette had been discussing for days into a reality.

Tikki was impressed that she made it into her bedroom and shut the door before her Chosen allowed the panic behind her eyes to make its way out of her mouth. 

“Tikki! What am I going to DO? This is a disaster! This is really happening. ” The girl fell onto her chaise, wild blue eyes staring up at the ceiling as the other kwamis came out of their hiding places. She pinched herself hard, flinching at the pain it brought. “I… I’m not dreaming right? This isn’t just a colossal nightmare and I’m going to wake up and find I’m making an utter fool of myself, right?”

The ladybug kwami flew over to the ravenette and hovered before her face, looking down into her watery blue eyes. Compassion overwhelmed her. This was an ugly situation, and hard on her poor chosen’s heart.

Tikki wasn’t one to hate, but she despised Gabriel Agreste, for multiple reasons. 

“Oh, Marinette,” she sighed gently, beckoning the other kwamis to come over and hug their guardian. Within seconds, the girl was covered with the small godlings. Tikki was pressed against her best ladybug’s cheek nuzzling her warmly. “This is heartbreakingly real, dear one. A reality that… none of us wanted to be.”

Marinette took a shuddering breath and sobbed. Tikki tapped her Chosen’s cheek comfortingly, whispering soothing words, encouraging the girl to let everything out. She knew the girl had been wearing a brave face for Adrien’s sake. The poor boy had been barely holding his own - according to Plagg, and by the kwami of creation’s observations - and she hoped Plagg was encouraging him to let it out too.

None of them, save Fluff and Sass, really kept track of the amount of time that passed while Marinette’s tears flowed, but Tikki, in particular, kept her eyes out for any stray butterflies - another worry to address later. No one or thing disturbed them.

Eventually, Marinette’s sobs quieted and her tears dried up. Only then did the kwamis stir from their "dog pile". "Thank you, all of you," the ravenette said tearfully, rubbing the salt from her eyes while trying not to dislodge anyone from where they clung to her. 

"Of course, Mistress," Wayzz soothed. 

"It's okay to be overwhelmed and need to let it out," Mullo added.

"You're always here for us," Barkk chipped in. "Thank you for letting us be here for you."

The others hummed in approval, and silence filled the space for a moment longer.

Only to be shattered by the girl's phone going off. Marinette let out a loud groan and the kwamis let her up, save for Tikki, who refused to move from her Chosen's shoulder, and Mullo, who was nestled in her hair. Getting up from the chaise, the teen picked up her discarded bag and pulled out the peace disturbing device.

Alya's face and name flashed up at her.

The girl sighed and braced herself as she hit the answer button. "Salut, Alya. Ça va?"

" Girl, where are you?" Alya's annoyed voice filled her ears. " Don't tell me you forgot that we were helping Mylene get ready for her big date tonight! "

Marinette's eyes bugged and she ran to her desk to check her calendar.

Merde… she thought, a scream tearing from her lips. Of course, the day that her world spiraled out of control would have to be on a day when she needed to be present with her friends. Glancing at the clock, she sighed in relief. She was only fifteen minutes late, not over an hour. She could make it in time to actually help. "I'm on my way now. How bad are the alterations?"

"Bring your black thread, pins, and needles. I don't think it's a disaster, but you’re lucky the dress is all one color. There is some embroidery, but hopefully, you won’t have to touch it."

"Great," Marinette grumbled, grabbing her traveling alterations case - something she had specifically for situations like this. "I'm leaving my house now. I should be there quickly."

"Be careful and see you soon!"

"Marinette!" Tikki called as the girl was just about to open the trap door.

"What?" She called back frantically.

"Your outfit. It's not the same that you wore to school earlier and your friends may ask." 

The girl groaned once more and flung herself to her closet, grabbing a hoodie and a pair of blue jeans. A quick change behind her divider later, Marinette emerged looking a little rumpled but put together. Maybe she could pass off her tardiness as she took a nap and forgot to set an alarm.

"Come on, Tikki," she said, gesturing to her purse. The red kwami dove in and the girl waved to the kwamis. "Be good and stay out of sight, please!"

With luck on her side, Marinette got to Mylène’s house quickly, roughly ten minutes from the time Alya called. At the door of her mousy friend’s home, she stood panting and knocking frantically.

It was Alix who answered. “Finally!” the pixie-haired girl cheered, pulling the ravenette through the door and pushing her into Mylène’s room. “Mari’s here!” She announced and gave the newcomer a moment to catch her breath.

"Désolé,” Marinette gasped out after a moment. “I-I lost track of time.” She straightened and smiled apologetically at her friends in turn: Alya, Alix, Juleka, Rose, and Mylène. 

“It’s alright,” Mylène replied, her smile weak and nervous, but real. “You’re here now and we have just over forty-five minutes before Ivan gets here.”

The ravenette sighed in relief and made her way over to her friend, putting her alteration kit down and walking around the girl, studying the dress she wore. It was a fit-and-flair polyester-satin blend black dress with sleeves that just covered the girl’s shoulders and a deep v-neck and a skirt that came to just below her knees. 

From the moment she laid eyes on it, Marinette knew there were two big problems: first, the top part of the dress was too big for Mylène’s body, and second, the v-neck plunged way too far for it to be comfortable for her friend. Reaching into her alteration kit, Marinette pulled out her wearable flower pin cushion and pulled it onto her left wrist. After making sure she had enough pins, she made her way over to the rainbow-haired girl. “It looks like the top portion is too big for you,” She pinched both shoulders of the dress up a few inches. “There! Would that be more comfortable for you?”

“Could I look in the mirror?” her small friend asked.

“Of course!” Marinette removed her hands and the girls made their way to the standing mirror in the corner. Once there, the ravenette stood behind Mylène and repeated the pinching of the straps, folding the extra fabric over to create the illusion of what she hoped to alter.

Mylène studied herself for a long moment, considering. 

“Is there something else about the dress that makes you uncomfortable?” Marinette asked gently, meeting the girl’s green eyes in the mirror. 

“It’s just…” Mylène began, uncertain, fiddling with her fingers. “It’s so different from what I usually wear around Ivan. I-I want to look good for him, but I don’t know if… if this is the look I want. I-I know it’s the very last minute, but… I’m regretting purchasing this dress entirely.”

The ravenette felt herself deflate a little. Had things been different and she had more time, Marinette would have loved to make a dress that fit Mylène’s style. The dress was a far cry from her usual tastes, bordering into Juleka’s comfort zone, and no amount of alterations was going to change that. Taking a deep breath, Marinette turned her friend around to face her. “Mylène, if you aren’t comfortable at all with this dress, no amount of alterations is going to fix that. But… what if we added your style to it.”

Mylène tilted her head to the side, slightly confused. “What do you mean?”

“Well, what would make you more comfortable in this dress? A cover-up or jacket would make the look cozier. Or if you would prefer a change of outfit, we can see what you have in your closet. This is a fancier date, right?” After receiving a nod from the girl, Marinette turned to her friend’s closet. “Let’s see what we can do. We’ll be your fairy godmothers tonight!”

While Juleka and Alix helped Mylène out of the little black dress, into a robe and got started on her makeup, the other three were digging into the girl’s closet pulling out options. There was a bit to choose from, though Mylène preferred to donate any clothing she didn’t wear regularly enough to keep. 

Rose squealed as she pulled out a burgundy dress from the closet. “Mylène! Look! I didn’t think you still had this.”

The rainbow-haired teen turned to look and her green eyes widened considerably as she took in the cotton dress. It was an ankle-length dress with an asymmetrical double skirt - one reaching the ankles, the second overlaying it only going to the knee - with soft gathers and textured pattern. The top was an illusion, the darker burgundy covering over the chest, but a layer of cotton lace-covered to the shoulders with cap sleeves. The back was open from the neck to the top of the shoulder blades.

The design screamed Mylène’s personality that could easily be complemented by a soft cover-up. 

Marinette smiled and turned back to the closet, pulling out a dark moderate orange faux leather jacket. Holding it up to the dress, she grinned. “What do you think?”

Mylène eyed the outfit, a smile crawling along her lip until she was smiling broadly. “I… I think that’ll work!”

Juleka finished the makeup and let the teen run off to change into the new outfit.

As she watched her friend go, Marinette couldn't stop a wave of melancholy that washed over her. Turning towards her alteration kit, she busied herself with making sure she had enough pins in case she needed to alter the dress slightly, trying to get her emotions under control. 

Yes, she was happy that her friends were (for those that wanted to be, anyway) in stable, healthy relationships, going on dates and having fun with their significant others in whatever way suited them. Under different circumstances, she would have been daydreaming of great dates she could have with Adrien or planning things she could do with Luka before their breakup. 

But now. Now things were different in a way she had no way to explain to her dear friends. Because dating, even before today, had been something she'd decided was not going to be possible until Danainae's defeat. 

And that didn't factor in her sudden "relationship" with Adrien to help him get emancipated. 

Kwamis, her life was a mess. 

"Mar, tu vas bien?" Alix's voice cut in, startling Marinette out of her thoughts and causing her to poke herself with a needle.

"Aïe!" She hissed, putting her finger to her mouth and sucking the small prick of blood away. She turned away from the alterations kit and gave Alix a look. "Désolé, I was lost in thought." 

Alix was sitting on Myléne's desk, looking relaxed and bored, but her eyes held concern as they met Marinette's. "You've been doing that a lot lately. Myléne's dressed and wanted you to look the outfit over."

Nodding, Marinette internally sighed in relief. Of all of her friends, Alix understood when to ask and when to let something lie. Rose probably wouldn't have noticed, Juleka wouldn't have said anything unless someone else voiced it first, Myléne would have given her the sad look and placed a hand on her shoulder to quietly ask what was wrong, and Alya would have steamed past any boundary in order to uncover what was wrong. The ravenette headed towards the bathroom, straightening her shoulders and trying to look less melancholic.

The look Alix gave her told her she only halfway succeeded. 

In comparison to the little black dress, the burgundy and faux leather looked amazing on Myléne. There was only a small repair needed (a small hole in the skirt that had gone unnoticed before) and Marinette deemed her perfect. 

And just in time, as the doorbell rang announcing Ivan's arrival.

After wishing her friends a happy date and a good night, Marinette slipped away. 

Princesse: are you there, Minou?

Chat: I'm always here for ma Princesse. 

Princesse: are you coming over tonight?

Chat: it's one of the "off" days, but I can make an exception
Chat: are you alright?

Princesse: oh no worries! I was just confirming I had the days right 
Princesse (unsent): not exactly. Just things I can't tell you about are getting crazy in my life and I dont 
Princesse: I'm okay, just tired. It's been a long day.
Princesse: how are you?

Chat(unsent): that message took too long for what you wrote, Marinette
Chat(unsent): please just talk to me
Chat: I'm alright. Safe and tired. Things with my Père have been stressful, but I'm almost out of his clutches. Then Ladybug and I can stop him, once and for all

Princesse: you still havent told her? 
Princesse: I'm not judging you, honest. Your father being who he is is rough enough. 
Princesse: I'm not sure why you don't tell her. She won't hate you or think you are in cahoots with him or anything. 

Chat: I'm sure she wouldn't, Marinette. 
Chat: it's just
Chat: it's a matter of trust

Princesse: trust?

Chat: it's complicated. I honestly would explain it to you if I could. I don't know how to say or type what is wrong without giving myself away. 

Princesse: oh. 
Princesse: I'll always be here for you, Chat Noir, even when the world caves in.

Chat: I know. It already has and you're still here. 
Chat: Merci beaucoup, Princesse. 

Princesse: de rein.
Princesse: Oh, that ridiculous monster movie came out on DVD recently. Want to watch it next time you come over and laugh at it?

Chat: absolutely! Has your dad seen it yet?

Princesse (unsent): I was thinking of just the two of us watching it
Princesse: I don't think so. I'll have to ask. I'm sure he'd find it funny 🤣

Chat: I'm sure he would, but we can watch it for old time's sake. 
Chat: have you already purchased it? If not, I will.

Princesse: already done, but you can bring your favorite flavor of popcorn and candies

Chat: Purrfect

Chapter Text

Day 81

Maybe this is a bad idea… Sabine thought, her lip twisted in consideration.

Yesterday, as the older ravenette had been preparing dinner, a few thoughts had struck her. The reason for her daughter’s wedding was for Adrien’s emancipation and not a love match, so… did they want to go through with other wedding traditions or not? Tom was itching to make a croquembouche - stating firmly that Adrien adored choux a la creme and would appreciate the desert. 

Do they want a party at all? Rubbing her forehead, Sabine took a deep breath. She would need to talk to the two teens about what they wanted and didn’t want to happen on their wedding day. Glancing at the clock and noting Marinette would be getting out of classes right now, she pulled out her phone and texted her daughter. 

Sabine: Salut, ma truffe! How was school? 

It was a few minutes before her phone chirped with a response.

Marinette: salut, maman. It was alright, nothing special. Alya’s nagging me, but i can handle her.

Sabine: I’m glad school was alright. If she keeps it up, you can send her to me. I’ll straighten her out.

Marinette: it’s fine, Maman! 

Sabine: I know. I’m just offering. I know this is hard for you.

Marinette didn’t respond for a few minutes after that, so her mother continued.

Sabine: I was wondering if you are coming home now or later? I have some questions for you when you get back about everything going on.

Marinette: The girls wanted to hang out and talk about Mylene’s date last night. I can skip it if it's urgent.
Marinette: It looks like they want to make it into a sleepover. Is that alright?

Sabine: Not urgent, sweetie, and you should spend time with your friends! Have some fun, you’ve been stressed lately and deserve a day off.
Sabine: As long as a parent is in the home and you don’t stay up too late, that’s fine. It is a school night. Who’s house are you ladies going to? You should probably stop by to pick up your toiletries and an outfit for tomorrow. Sabine: How about this: I’ll invite Adrien over for dinner tomorrow and we can talk then. Does that sound alright?

Sabine: je t’aime, ma bebe.

Marinette: if you’re sure. I guess I can take a break today. Merci Maman. It looks like we are going to the Liberté. Juleka says her mom will be there. 

Marinette: I think that would be alright. Do you want me to message him?
Marinette: je t’aime aussi, Maman.

Sabine: I’ll message him. Enjoy your evening with your friends!

Marinette: alright. Merci

The uncertainty faded slightly as Sabine opened the text chat for her soon-to-be son-in-law. 

Sabine: Salut, Adrien. Did you have a good day?

Adrien: Salut, Mme Sabine. It was decent with no real issues. Just trying to keep my cool.

Sabine: completely understandable.
Sabine: Are you available tomorrow evening? I wanted to talk to you and Marinette about things over dinner.

Adrien: Oui, I’m available after 18hrs. I’ve got work immediately after school.

Sabine: That works out well since Tom has a late order tomorrow afternoon. How about you come over at 18hr30? 

Adrien: Sounds purrfect! 

Sabine: wonderful. Any plans tonight?

Adrien: Nino and I are having a guys' night. I think a few of the other guys from class are invited, but I don’t know if anyone else is coming. Then I got duty later.
Adrien: I’ll be careful, please don’t worry.

Sabine: I still worry, Adrien. It’s a mom thing.
Sabine: me not worrying is an impossible task.

Adrien: Thanks for worrying about me, Mama Sabine. I promise I’ll be okay. I check in with Jiahao before I go to bed.

Sabine: And he has my number if something comes up. That puts me more at ease.
Sabine: enjoy your guys' night! Talk to you tomorrow 🤗

This was a bad idea. Marinette thought as she pulled her arms to her chest. Scratch that, this has the potential to become a DISASTER.

She had desperately hoped that her mom was right. That having a night with her girlfriends would help her unwind and relax a bit. And things would have been great if she didn’t have one massive secret she was keeping from a majority of them and one that only Alya knew about. Somehow, in her acceptance of the invitation for a sleepover, she had forgotten that one of the things the girls (well, a few of them anyway) loved to do at these things was gossip… and pry secrets from each other.

Alya had been reasonably tame so far, but she could feel her best friend’s eyes on her, searching, probing for information that the ravenette knew she couldn’t share. She held secrets that weren’t hers to tell. And she wasn’t going to break Adrien and Chat's trust just because her bespectacled friend loved to be in the know. 

Looking up at the ceiling, she prayed that her friends, or anyone for that matter, wouldn’t become akumatized tonight.

She wished Kagami had been able to join them. They hadn't had many opportunities to hang out for a while and this would have been a great time to do so. While the stoic girl was unfamiliar with some aspects of friendship, the two of them got along and Kagami understood that there were some things Marinette just couldn't talk about.

Her phone, which was tucked into her hoodie pocket, buzzed. The ravenette looked around to see if anyone was looking her way.

Rose was brushing and braiding Juleka’s hair while Mylene was brushing Alix’s hair into ponytails - trying to see how many they could make, part of another bet with Kim - while Alya painted the rainbow-haired girl’s toenails. The ravenette had already painted Juleka’s and would start on Rose’s in a few minutes. 

And then it would be her turn to have her hair done, probably by Juleka, and Alya would stare her down to get a secret or two out of her once she couldn’t go anywhere.

“Does anyone want any more snacks?” Marinette asked, getting to her feet and making sure her phone was in her hoodie pocket. “I’m going to get some more drinks.”

“Snacks would be great!” Alix called back, counting off another ponytail that Mylene finished. Rose and Juleka quietly agreed. 

Smiling, the ravenette headed towards the kitchen aboard her friend’s boat home, pulling out her phone once she was out of visual range of her friends. 

Chat: It’s nights like this that I wish I had left my father sooner than I did.

Princesse: Why’s that?

Chat: Because I’m having a guys' night with some of my friends and it’s a BLAST!
Chat: Père would have never allowed any of this, ever.

Princesse: Really? You’d think he’d want you to socialize with your peers.

Chat: Oui, but only if they are the “right kind of people”. Ones he approves of. Ones that he can benefit from. That sort of thing.

Princesse: Oh. 

Princesse: have I ever told you how much I hate your dad, Minou?

Chat: Several times, Princesse. The farther I am from his range of influence, the more I can see just how terrible of a dad he was, being Papillon aside.
Chat: But it also hurts because
Chat: I still love him. I don’t think I’d ever be able to stop. He’s my father, I’m bonded to him, even if he doesn’t feel the same way towards me.

Princesse: Minou, there’s nothing wrong with you loving him. You didn’t know what he was until a few months ago. And genuinely didn’t know that he should have been better to you. That’s not your fault. That’s his.
Princesse: and it's okay to love people at a distance, especially for your safety.
Princess: Please don’t blame yourself.

Chat: Thank you, Marinette. It's hard, but I'm trying not to blame myself for all of this.

Princesse: I'll always be here to remind you, even when you don't want to hear it.

Chat: you make it sound like it's a challenge

Princesse: Chat Noir, I'll always be here for you. That won't ever change. And it's not a challenge, it's a promise.

"Salut, Marinette," a masculine voice called, pulling the girl from the messages. 

Her eyes snapped up to meet Luka's cyan ones. He smiled brightly at her, easily putting her at ease. Although she still felt slightly awkward around him, it was better than it had been in the weeks after their break up. The talk they had around Exauceur certainly had helped.

"Salut, Luka," Marinette greeted, sliding her phone back into her pocket and returning his smile. "Ça va?"

"Ça va. I was looking for you, do you have a minute?" He asked.

"Euh, oui! If you don't mind walking with me to get some snacks."

"That's no trouble at all," he gestured for them to continue walking. 

They slipped into a pleasant conversation, asking broadly how things were going and about school. Until Luka abruptly changed the subject.

"You've been spending some time with Adrien, oui? How has he been?"

"Euh, o-oui," she stuttered, hoping this conversation wasn't going to go down a road she couldn't follow. "He's…he's doing better, just… dealing with a lot of things." She looked up at the taller boy with a pleading look. "I can't say anything about what's going on with him. It… it's not my story to share."

Something in Luka's face flickered. His eyes hardened for a split second. She blinked in surprise and it was gone as if it had never been there in the first place. The look didn't belong on the musician's face and the speed at which it arrived and vanished made her wonder if she'd imagined it.

Merde, maybe I am more out of it than I thought… she thought wearily. 

"That's alright, Mari. I'm sure you'd tell me if you could, right?" The teen's smile softened fondly, before turning forward. "Well, here's where we part ways." He gestured ahead, confirming they had arrived at the kitchen. "I'll be heading to bed now. Have a good sleepover, Marinette."

"Sleep well, Luka!" She called as the boy vanished into the shadows leading to his room.

"Your song is sounding a lot lighter, Adrien," a voice said from the blonde's left, startling Adrien.

Jumping slightly he turned to look, hurriedly (and likely uselessly) hiding his second phone from the newcomer. Luka smiled at him, politely ignoring the device. 

"May I?" The blue-haired teen asked, gesturing to the space beside the blonde.

"Of course!" Adrien smiled, moving over a bit on the couch. The living room of the Lahiffe apartment was filled with teenage boys as all of the guys from Mme. Bustier's class - plus Luka and Marc - had been able to attend this last-minute guy hang out. 

Max and Kim were currently on their third rematch of the newest 1v1 player game in Nino's collection (interestingly, not UMS) at Kim's insistence. Marc and Nathaniel were quietly discussing something from their notebooks. Nino and Ivan were discussing music, a group Luka had been with while Adrien had taken a breather on the couch after playing the game with Max and Kim. So far, this had been a lot of fun and Adrien was very happy that he had not only been invited but could come!

"Have things been better for you?" Luka asked, relaxing on the couch. 

Adrien turned a smile to his friend, leaning back into the couch cushions as well. "Better than they have been for a while," he replied honestly. "There are still some… details to be sorted, but once that's complete, I'll be able to breathe easier." He winced, rubbing the back of his neck. "Désolé, I… I can't talk about what's going on just yet. And I know it's frustrating -"

Luka placed a firm but gentle hand on his friend's shoulder. "That's fine, Adrien," he stated, tone and eyes filled with understanding. "Sometimes there are points in our life when talking them out isn't helpful. If this is one of those times, we can just let the issue rest until you are ready to bring it up - if you ever are. D'accord?"

The blonde let out a sigh of relief, relaxing once more. "D'accord. Merci, Luka."

"Anytime," the musician replied, closing his eyes as he leaned into the couch once more. "It is nice to hear your song sound louder and vibrant in comparison to a few months ago, Adrien."

"Thanks," Adrien closed his eyes, feeling his Chat phone vibrate by his leg, his smile widening slightly. "I had help."

"Hé, Mari, what took you so long?" Alya called out as the ravenette returned with an armful of goodies and drinks. 

Marinette threw her friend a withering glare, hefting her bounty slightly. "I couldn't decide what to bring so I brought a bit of everything. Well, that and I ran into Luka."

The auburn-haired girl winced, hurrying to her feet and helping her friend. "Tu vas bien?" She asked once she had taken roughly half of the items in Marinette's arms. 

"Oui, I'm probably just more stressed and tired than I realize," The ravenette answered as the two made their way back to the group. 

"What do you mean? I mean… you are pretty stressed, and you haven't been very forthcoming about what's going on, but… is there something I should know?"

That gave Marinette pause. What could she say to her friend? The interaction with Luka hadn't been particularly weird, right? It had just been that look that may or may not have happened that threw her off. 

"It's probably nothing. The stress is making me see things that aren't there. I'm fine," she smiled softly at Alya. "Really, I'm fine."

Alya didn't look very convinced, but let it go. "If you say so. Are you up for a movie?"

"Is it going to be another rom-com?" The ravenette groaned.

"Well, you know there's only one of those that Alix will watch, so would it be so bad to watch The Princess Bride?" The bespectacled girl asked her lips in a faint pout. 

Marinette sighed. "I guess not. Let's go."

Princesse: I guess I haven't been sleeping well.

Chat: I won't say "I told you so", though I definitely should.

Princesse: except that your loitering on my balcony contributes to my late bedtime.

Chat: I can cut back, you know.
Chat: it's not fair that you miss out on your beauty rest because I'm partially nocturnal.

Princesse: but I like it when you come over
Princesse: and I worry when I don't see you.
Princesse: we should probably just enforce a curfew for you to leave. 

Chat: as ma Princesse wishes.

Princesse: have you ever watched The Princess Bride?

Chat: in English or French?

Princesse: either?

Chat: both. It's a good movie. I like the comedy and action in it. It's also got a pretty decent love story

Princesse: so I don't have to tell you that your "as ma Princesse wishes" line sounds familiar. Right? 😄

Chat(unsent): well it's true.
Chat: are you insinuating something, Marinette? 🙀

Princesse: I don't know, am I Minou?
Princesse: or should I call you Matou.